《Asura Emperor Venerable》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Backlash Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Backlash On the sixteenth of the first month, the chill was intense, and it was time for the annual trials at Starwind Academy. For the students of the academy, this was the most important assessment of the year, and failure meant nothing less than being swept out the door. Early in the morning, a total of one hundred seventy-six students all stood on the playground, waiting for the test to begin. The academy was divided into three branches: Heaven, Earth, and People, and today was the People Character Courtyard¡¯s test day. In the crowd, the sixteen-year-old boy, Shi Hao, had a slender figure that stood a good half head taller than his peers. His facial contours were sharp and well-defined, excessively handsome. Even though everyone knew this genius was now half-crippled, admiring glances were still thrown his way, subtly or directly. This naturally made the male students quite jealous, but previously they could only swallow their resentment, whereas now they dared to speak out. ¡°After this year¡¯s test, this guy is going to get expelled, right?¡± ¡°Ah, last year he still represented the academy in the martial arts competition in the Imperial Capital and was the pride of the academy. But this year, he¡¯s about to lose even the qualification to stay in the academy.¡± ¡°Defeated in the final battle, and even crippled by someone, he can¡¯t cultivate anymore. Not to mention making progress, it¡¯s already good enough if he can maintain his strength.¡± ¡°According to the academy¡¯s rules, during the annual trials, if one¡¯s strength hasn¡¯t increased by thirty percent from the previous year, one has to be swept out the door.¡± ¡°Hehe, who made him so arrogant before? Now he¡¯s fallen straight from the clouds into the mud, totally deserves it!¡± The boys talked among themselves, ruthlessly revealing Shi Hao¡¯s shortfalls. What use is good looks, just a cripple after all. Shi Hao remained cold. He had heard enough of such mocking and ridiculing in the past nine months and had learned to ignore them, but he could not help but clench his fists a bit tighter. Just as these people were discussing, last year he represented Starwind Academy in the martial arts competition for fifteen-year-olds in the Imperial Capital, forging his way to the final but not securing the ultimate victory. However, it was not that he lacked the ability, but rather, on the eve of the final, the food he had eaten was poisoned. It was not lethal but significantly weakened him the next day. In that match, his opponent, Luo Chen, not only defeated him but also left him crippled, ruining the meridians in one of his legs and an arm. And while Luo Chen stood over him, victorious, he revealed a secret¡ªthe one who had poisoned him was none other than Luo Chen himself! The opponent was so arrogant, displaying not a hint of guilt or unease, just cold disdain. Why did Luo Chen resort to such ruthless measures? Because winning the final meant direct admission to Imperial Capital Academy, the best academy in Hua Yuan Nation, a cultivation Sacred Land every young person dreams of entering. When Shi Hao returned to the academy, the once Heaven¡¯s Proud Son was now a half-crippled man unable to cultivate further. Those who used to crowd around him changed their expressions, mockingly scorning him, stepping on him whenever they could, letting him taste the coldness of human relations. In the following nine months, although Shi Hao strived daily, both his hands and feet¡¯s meridians were ruined, making it impossible to practice Body Technique, his strength not only didn¡¯t improve but actually regressed. Therefore, this was likely his last time participating in the annual trial, and once the results were out, he would leave the academy with regrets. However, while Shi Hao didn¡¯t retaliate, the female students jumped out like mother hens protecting their chicks. ¡°How do you know Shi Hao won¡¯t recover?¡± ¡°You all are just jealous!¡± This made the boys even more resentful. It¡¯s just that he looked a bit better, right? Pah! ¡°Eh, what¡¯s that?¡± someone who happened to look up at the sky exclaimed. Whoosh, a white light fell, disappearing into the crowd at an incredibly fast speed. What was that? Everyone was curious as the white light flashed by and then disappeared. However, Shi Hao felt a shiver run through his body, his fear creeping up as if something inside him was trying to forcibly extinguish his spirit. He frantically struggled, although he didn¡¯t know how to resist. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t resist, obediently let this lord take possession of your body!¡± a voice suddenly echoed in Shi Hao¡¯s mind, ¡°Your frail Soul Power can¡¯t withstand a single blow, this is pointless!¡± ¡°Relax, and let this lord take control of your body.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid, although your soul will vanish forever, your physical body will become this lord¡¯s shell and its future will surely shake the world, becoming a ruler among peers!¡± Shi Hao was completely unable to resist, only feeling a powerful and ancient soul forcibly occupying his mind and pushing him into a corner, completely robbing him of his ability to control his body. What was even more terrifying was that his soul was slowly being eroded away. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he disappeared from this world completely. ¡°No!¡± he roared unwillingly in his mind. ¡°Rest assured, this lord will avenge you, and this lord will fulfill your lifelong wishes!¡± The soul was unmoved and cold-hearted, yet a moment later, it became incredibly frightened. ¡°How is that possible! You are¡ªdamn it! No! No! No!¡± It seemed to encounter something terrifying, screaming chillingly in Shi Hao¡¯s mind before the soul instantly shattered, and a massive flood of memories surged toward Shi Hao, indescribably vast. Shi Hao grunted, and passed out. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± This caused the boys around him to burst into laughter. ¡°He¡¯s really timid, fainting from fear.¡± ¡°Look, he¡¯s even sweating profusely.¡± ¡°Such a person, once called the pride of our academy, even represented our academy in the martial arts competition in the Imperial Capital, is truly shameful!¡± However, they soon couldn¡¯t laugh anymore, because one by one, the girls were clustering around him, their faces full of concern and care. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re his parents¡ªwhat for!¡± ¡­ Shi Hao had a dream, in which he became another person, called Yuan Chengmie, who had a remarkably long life filled with countless experiences, yet all were extremely blurry. As Yuan Chengmie, he had learned many things, including medicine, talisman technique, and alchemy technique, and he had quite some accomplishments. Eventually, he ventured into an ancient relic and obtained a Cultivation Technique known as the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, only to trigger the restrictions and his physical body was directly annihilated, with only his soul managing to escape. Even so, his soul was severely damaged and had to immediately find someone to possess. Thus, Shi Hao saw a familiar scene, a beam of white light descending from the sky and entering ¡°himself.¡± Whew! Shi Hao suddenly sat upright, and when he saw the familiar environment around him, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Was it a nightmare? It was not. Many memories had been added to his mind, all from Yuan Chengmie, including knowledge of martial arts, medical research, and insights on talisman and alchemy techniques, diverse and multifaceted. However, Yuan Chengmie was severely injured, and the memories were incomplete. Regarding this person¡¯s life events, Shi Hao didn¡¯t receive any clear images. It wasn¡¯t a dream, everything was real. Shi Hao felt a strong confidence rise within him, as he had received the martial arts legacy of a powerful figure. ¡°Trash, you woke up!¡± someone sneered nearby. Shi Hao looked over; this person was Bu Bowen, who nine months ago, was still his underling, constantly hanging around him, trying incessantly to please. But once he became useless, Bu Bowen was the quickest to turn against him, immediately switching his allegiance to Shi Hao¡¯s former rival, Song Tianming from the Heaven Character Courtyard, becoming a loyal dog, in a manner so real it was hard to believe. Was this really just a sixteen-year-old boy? ¡°Hehe, just sixteen more people, and then it¡¯s your turn,¡± Bu Bowen said with a contemptuous smile, leaning close to Shi Hao¡¯s ear and whispering, ¡°Once you¡¯re expelled and lose the protection of being a disciple of the academy, Brother Tianming can deal with you without any scruples, even¡­ kill you!¡± Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Nine Turns Sky Plundering Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Nine Turns Sky Plundering Shi Hao raised an eyebrow, somewhat in disbelief. He and Song Tianming had indeed always been rivals, and it was he who had surpassed his opponent last year, securing the sole spot as the representative for fifteen-year-olds from Starwind Academy to participate in the martial arts competition in the Imperial Capital. But was it a fair competition to incite a murderous intent in Song Tianming? He took a deep breath; why it had happened was not important anymore, the important thing was how he was going to resolve this crisis. The Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture! This was the mystical cultivation technique that Yuan Chengmie had obtained, which had even led to the demise of this powerful individual, and now it was Shi Hao¡¯s only lifesaver. At Starwind Academy, and even throughout the entire Hua Yuan Nation, martial artists could only rely on body techniques, pushing past the human limits time and again through arduous training, elevating their strength to inconceivable levels. As a result, Shi Hao¡¯s injured leg and arm meridians rendered him unable to cultivate, turning him into a crippled man. However, the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, plundering the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for one¡¯s own use, was infinitely mysterious. Even Shi Hao saw in Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories that cultivating with cultivation techniques was the true path; body techniques were merely a supplement. Yet, the martial arts of Hua Yuan Nation had mistakenly taken the supplement for the true path, unaware of the existence of cultivation techniques, for reasons unknown. Shi Hao¡¯s mind flashed with the mnemonic of the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture. Yuan Chengmie had merely recorded this technique, without actually having the time to cultivate it, so Shi Hao could only attempt to recover the technique. However, understanding the cultivation techniques was something he had no clue about. In fact, this mnemonic couldn¡¯t be called a mnemonic at all, but a series of symbols, utterly mysterious. Yet, when these symbols passed through his mind, Shi Hao astonishingly discovered that he knew what to do. According to Yuan Chengmie, the more profound the cultivation technique was, the more difficult it was to cultivate¡ªyet Shi Hao had grasped it effortlessly. Could it be because this technique was too rudimentary? But could a technique that caused Yuan Chengmie¡¯s death be considered rudimentary? Nine Revolutions, Sky-Plundering! Shi Hao tried operating the cultivation technique, and immediately, his consciousness extended beyond his body, forming tendrils that spread around him. He saw another world. Energy teemed throughout heaven and earth; it resided in the air, the earth, the sunlight, and in the plants and trees that stored energy but shed a small amount of it. Even every person did the same. With a thought, his soul turned into a net, drawing the surrounding energy back to him. Boom! This energy surged inside him, coursing through his blood and swiftly fortifying his body. Once all the energy was absorbed, his consciousness once again formed tendrils that spread out around him. Shi Hao understood that this retraction and extension was one revolution. In this process, his body was strengthened, and in exchange, there was a consumption of his Soul Force. ¡°You have fifteen left!¡± Bu Bowen¡¯s voice rang in Shi Hao¡¯s ear, clearly trying to provoke him. Shi Hao paid him no heed and operated the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture once again. Boom, a vast amount of energy was intercepted by him again to fortify his body. ¡°Fourteen left,¡± Bu Bowen¡¯s voice sounded once more, full of petty-mindedness. The third revolution, the fourth revolution¡­ the ninth revolution! ¡°Five left.¡± Shi Hao stopped operating the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture because his Soul Force had been depleted. No wonder it was called Nine Revolutions; it could only be performed nine times before one would have to wait for the Soul Force to recover. Shi Hao clenched his fists, feeling the immense power within his body. Although he had not tested himself yet, he had a feeling that his progress was significant! ¡°Bu Bowen, are you really determined to continue down this path of self-destruction?¡± Shi Hao said indifferently. Having absorbed Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories, he also possessed the composure of a powerful individual. In his eyes, Bu Bowen was nothing more than a lapdog. ¡°Haha, you dare to threaten me?¡± Bu Bowen laughed, spreading his hands to the crowd around him in apparent astonishment, ¡°Listen to this, Genius Shi is actually threatening me!¡± Some people started to laugh, but most of them just shook their heads, feeling that Bu Bowen was going too far, especially the female students, whose glances at Bu Bowen were as sharp as swords. ¡°Shi Hao, don¡¯t you forget, you¡¯re already a cripple!¡± Bu Bowen, without any self-awareness of being a clown, reveled in the feeling of trampling the old boss underfoot, his heart swelling with delight. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Shi Hao spoke up, ¡°If I pass the annual test, you¡¯ll kneel on the ground and shout ¡®Song Tianming is a bastard¡¯ three times, how about that?¡± Bu Bowen sneered, ¡°Shi Hao, even now, you¡¯re still daydreaming? Fine, I¡¯ll take the bet, you¡¯re bound to lose anyway!¡± He didn¡¯t even mention what Shi Hao would have to sacrifice if he lost because, in his eyes, Shi Hao was as good as dead. ¡°Shi Hao, step forward for the test.¡± Just then, a voice came from up ahead. Shi Hao took a deep breath and strode forward. Outside the crowd, a Strength Testing Device was set up, with three teachers from the academy beside it, one was in charge of recording the results, and the other two were supervising. ¡°Identification confirmed,¡± one teacher nodded. ¡°Begin,¡± said the teacher holding the record book to Shi Hao. Shi Hao approached the Strength Testing Device, which was quite simple; all that was needed was a punch on the force sensor. The transmitted force would turn the gears, and the needle would stop at the corresponding strength level. He took a deep breath and then swung out a fierce left punch. ¡ª¡ªHis right fist wouldn¡¯t work, the meridians in his arm were damaged, and he couldn¡¯t muster any strength. Bang! His fist struck the force sensor and the needle immediately began to move, then slowed down, and finally stopped on a number. ¡°One thousand nine hundred and seventy-seven pounds,¡± the record teacher read the number aloud, waiting for confirmation from the other two teachers, before adding, ¡°Last year¡¯s annual test was one thousand five hundred and six pounds, an improvement of just over thirty percent.¡± ¡°Pass.¡± He looked at Shi Hao with a surprised expression on his face because he was well aware of Shi Hao¡¯s condition. ¡ª¡ªHe may not remember other students, but Shi Hao was once a genius of the academy, and he was quite handsome too, an unforgettable sight for anyone who glanced at him once. ¡°What, one thousand nine hundred and seventy-seven pounds?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The students exploded into discussion, one after the other in disbelief. ¡°Even though Shi Hao could still cultivate for three more months after last year¡¯s test, he couldn¡¯t cultivate for the following nine months, his strength must have regressed.¡± ¡°Even if it didn¡¯t regress, if you¡¯re telling me he increased his strength by thirty percent in three months, I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you beat me to death.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°The Strength Testing Device must be broken!¡± But the female students bloomed with joy; Shi Hao had passed the test, so at least he would stay in the academy for another year, giving them an extra year to capture the heart of this handsome idol. Immediately, they clashed with the male students, each erupting with astonishing combativeness. Bu Bowen was also stunned, not expecting this outcome, and quickly exclaimed, ¡°The Strength Testing Device must be broken, the result is inaccurate!¡± ¡°Teacher Liang, could it really be a malfunction of the Strength Testing Device?¡± one of the supervising teachers asked the recording teacher. The teachers were all very clear about Shi Hao¡¯s situation. ¡°I will test it myself.¡± The record teacher reset the needle to zero and then punched the force sensor. The needle spun for a while and stopped at the five thousand five hundred pound mark. ¡°It¡¯s not broken,¡± the record teacher stated, his strength had always been around five thousand five hundred pounds. Not broken! The Strength Testing Device wasn¡¯t broken! The crowd was in an uproar again, absolutely dumbfounded. Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Song Tianming Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Song Tianming Shi Hao was also filled with surprise. No one could possibly understand better than him how his strength had plummeted to just a little over 1,000 jin. This meant that he had increased his strength by nearly 1,000 jin by cultivating the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture just once. It was too astonishing, too terrifying. Moreover, according to Yuan Chengmie¡¯s words, the location of cultivation greatly affected efficiency, for the energy of heaven and earth varied from place to place. So what if he found a place rich in energy and cultivated the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture there again? To what degree would his strength increase then? He suppressed the excitement in his heart and strode back with composure, facing the stunned and irritated gazes of the male students, while the female students looked on with adoring eyes. The annual trial continued, and everyone was abuzz, still astonished by Shi Hao¡¯s performance. However, after the time of an incense stick had passed, the annual trial ended. This time the majority had done well, with only one person failing to meet the requirement of a thirty percent improvement. They would need to pack up and leave upon return. ¡°Those who passed, do not become arrogant or careless. In the new year, you must continue to strive even harder,¡± said the record-keeping teacher before departing with the other two teachers. A buzz of conversation followed among the crowd as they prepared to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Several girls stepped forward and stopped Bu Bowen in his tracks. How dared he bully their male god? ¡°What is it?¡± Bu Bowen said with a dark face, extremely displeased by the fact that Shi Hao hadn¡¯t been expelled from the academy. ¡°You lost the bet to Shi Hao, now are you trying to renege?¡± the girls demanded one after another. Shi Hao had wanted to find Bu Bowen as well, but since these girls were taking care of it for him, he stood by to enjoy the spectacle. He had long grown accustomed to the special treatment by women, knowing a refusal would only anger them. So it was best to just silently accept. Watching these enraged girls, whose fighting spirit was soaring, the male students felt as if their hearts were being carved with knives. ¡ªSo what if he¡¯s just a bit better looking? This pretty boy, still so dazzling even after becoming debilitated, was intolerable. With the mindset that a good man does not fight with women, Bu Bowen tried to slip away. Besides, these were not ordinary girls but female martial artists, not to be underestimated. But he really shouldn¡¯t have provoked Shi Hao! ¡°Hit him!¡± A girl shouted, and in an instant, all the girls surged forward, overwhelmed by emotion, and quickly submerged Bu Bowen. To enter Starwind Academy, one either belonged to a family with power, wealth, or prodigious talent. ¡ªStudents from the People Character Courtyard were the poor kids who got in through their talent, unlike those from the Heaven Character Courtyard and Earth Character Courtyard who were children of either the mighty or the wealthy. Even if Bu Bowen had talent, he couldn¡¯t withstand the onslaught of a group of equally talented girls and, worse, they were enraged like tigresses. Not a single male student intervened. First, it wasn¡¯t their business; second, there was no sense of achievement in fighting with women and losing would be embarrassing; and third, the most important reason, what good would it do for one or two to step in when they couldn¡¯t win against this group of women? They all glared at Shi Hao, gritting their teeth. ¡ªSo what if he¡¯s just a bit better looking? But after taking another look, they sighed in defeat; this guy was truly good-looking, surpassing the usual definition of handsome by countless times. A while later, Bu Bowen lay on the ground like a dead dog, his head swollen as a pig¡¯s. ¡°The loser admits defeat!¡± The girls were relentless, forcing Bu Bowen to kneel on the ground, insisting he keep to the terms of the bet¡ªsome with an excited expression, not yet satisfied from the earlier bout of violence. Bu Bowen trembled with fear. These women had been too ruthless; he did not want to go through that again, as it might actually kill him. With no other choice, he mumbled, ¡°Song Tianming is a bastard.¡± ¡°Louder!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t hear you!¡± The girls got energized and shouted loudly in unison. ¡°Song Tianming is a bastard!¡± Bu Bowen raised his volume. ¡°Even louder.¡± ¡°Song Tianming is a bastard!¡± Bu Bowen shouted loudly, and as he did, tears streamed down his face. This was too humiliating, being bullied by women like this! Only then were the girls satisfied. They let go of him and once again became the picture of ladylike grace, smiling coyly at Shi Hao as if the fierce shrews from moments before were completely different people. Bu Bowen took the opportunity to slip away. When he was being beaten earlier, he had protected his head with his hands and curled up his body, avoiding serious injury to any vital areas. Thus, although his whole body ached terribly, it didn¡¯t affect his ability to move. ¡°Shi Hao, you just wait!¡± After running a good distance, he dared to turn back and shout at Shi Hao, before hastily running off again. He hadn¡¯t gone far when he stopped, turned around, and came back. By his side stood another youth of about fifteen or sixteen, dressed in brocade and adorned with jade, looking extremely lavish. That youth was also quite handsome, but compared to Shi Hao¡­ the difference was quite significant. ¡°Not good, Song Tianming is here!¡± The students of the People Character Courtyard immediately showed nervous expressions. It was unavoidable. Song Tianming was from the Heaven Character Courtyard, and those who could enter the Heaven Character Courtyard were descendants of the great families of Mengyang City¡ªpeople the students of the People Character Courtyard dared not provoke. Even the women who had just acted like fierce tigresses showed fear. Bu Bowen they could bully at will, but with Song Tianming, who would dare to be presumptuous under the title of the Song Family¡¯s Seventh Young Master? Song Tianming looked at Shi Hao with undisguised loathing. He was not only born into a powerful family, but his martial arts talent was also outstanding, and he was handsome to boot. He should have been the brightest star at the academy. But then, there was Shi Hao. The same age, yet stronger than him, more handsome than him, even the female students of the Heaven Character Courtyard were enamored with him. Last year, Shi Hao had even beaten him and won the right to represent the academy in the martial arts competition at the Imperial Capital. All these things made him hate Shi Hao to the bone. He had been waiting for this day when, once Shi Hao was expelled, he would have someone kill Shi Hao. Although the death of a person would be a serious incident, if Shi Hao was no longer a disciple of the academy, just a nobody, who would die; who would bother to investigate thoroughly? It would surely end up unresolved. However, he had just received news that Shi Hao had somehow managed to scrape through! He couldn¡¯t believe it and had come here in person to check, only to encounter Bu Bowen and learn about the bet. ¡°Shi Hao, you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± he said darkly, his aura intimidating. Even though the girls from the People Character Courtyard all wanted to protect their male god, under Song Tianming¡¯s oppressive presence, they didn¡¯t dare raise their heads. ¡°Moderately,¡± Shi Hao responded indifferently. Since Song Tianming harbored killing intent towards him, why should he remain polite? ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a crippled waste. Where do you get the courage?¡± Song Tianming stepped assertively towards Shi Hao, his heavy footsteps tremoring the ground. Watching this scene, the boys displayed expressions of schadenfreude, while the girls were incredibly anxious. Song Tianming, after all, had demonstrated a strength of 2,800 pounds in the exam the day before yesterday and was on the verge of becoming an intermediate martial disciple. The difference in strength was too great. Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Broken Leg Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Broken Leg ¡°Kneel down for me!¡± Song Tianming made his move, throwing a punch towards Shi Hao. As the punch came flying towards him, Shi Hao felt an odd sensation rising within him. He had at least seventeen ways to neutralize the punch, and even considering the injuries in his right leg and right arm, he still had four methods available. Though smart and with exceptional martial arts talent, he was not monstrously gifted to this extent. In an instant, Shih Hao understood. It was Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories. Having acquired the memories of this martial arts powerhouse, of course, Shi Hao¡¯s eyesight improved by a thousandfold, ten thousandfold. Shi Hao struck back with a punch that looked plain and simple, yet it pierced through Song Tianming¡¯s attack and hit him right in the shoulder socket. ¡°Ah!¡± Song Tianming immediately let out a scream of pain; Shi Hao possessed the strength of two thousand pounds¡ªhow domineering was this punch? Seizing the opening, Shi Hao¡¯s left fist followed with a barrage. Bang Bang Bang, Song Tianming was straight-up bewildered by the assault, with the initiative lost, he could only take the beating. ¡ª¡ªWhen it came to combat experience, Shi Hao could leave Song Tianming several streets behind. Seeing Song Tianming being beaten to the ground, everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. After all, this wasn¡¯t the Song Tianming of a year ago; he had already far surpassed Shi Hao in strength, plus, Shi Hao was injured! The boys looked as if they had seen a ghost, while the girls were incredibly excited¡ªthis was their male god, so handsome, so handsome, so handsome¡­ ¡°Shi Hao, you¡ª¡± Song Tianming lay on the ground, and from this angle, Shi Hao looked like a giant, casting an immense pressure on him. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Shi Hao asked. ¡°A cripple?¡± He violently stomped down, and with a crisp snap, Song Tianming¡¯s right leg twisted grotesquely. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Song Tianming immediately began to scream, his face streaming with tears and snot. Hiss! Everyone gasped at the sight, Shi Hao indeed dared to break Song Tianming¡¯s leg. That was the seventh young master of the Song Family! But, this was truly badass. A man should retort directly when provoked, right? What of the seventh young master of the Song Family? To be disabled just like that. Even though the other boys envied Shi Hao immensely, they now mentally gave him a firm thumbs-up, while the girls had long since eyes shining with stars. ¡°Shi Hao, you¡¯re ruthless! You¡¯re ruthless!¡± Song Tianming bore the pain. ¡°You dare break my leg; you won¡¯t have a place to stand in Mengyang City anymore!¡± As the saying goes, injuring the tendons and bones takes a hundred days to heal, and for at least two months, high-intensity training would be out of the question for him, meaning he could at most maintain his current level of strength without any chance for improvement. Shi Hao smiled faintly, leaned down, and whispered into Song Tianming¡¯s ear. ¡°You wanted to kill me, so I crippled one of your legs. If you dare to provoke me again, it won¡¯t be so simple next time!¡± Song Tianming¡¯s pupils tightened involuntarily¡ªhow could Shi Hao know? Bu Bowen, this idiot! Shi Hao stood up, turned around, and waving his hand, said, ¡°If you want revenge, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± How casual he was, how insouciant. The girls were even more mesmerized, their hands clasped over their hearts, their eyes filled with adoration. Shi Hao strode on, his mind racing. With the wondrous Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, his strength would increase at a terrifying rate, so in just ten days to half a month, he would be able to ignore the existence of the Song Family. He decided to leave Starwind Academy and head to Dayun Mountain. First, to lay low and give himself time to enhance his strength, and secondly, he also needed to heal his meridian injury. In the past, even the Academy¡¯s medical practitioner had no solution, but now, Shi Hao could heal himself. ¡ª¡ªAlthough Yuan Chengmie did not specialize in medicine, with the level he reached in his heyday, even a casual study surpassed the skills of the top physicians in Hua Yuan Nation. He searched through the memories and, considering the extent of the damage to his meridians, he just needed to concoct the Dragon Tiger Balm. This was a very low-level medicinal ointment. ¡°However, my current strength is insufficient, and my damaged meridians prevent me from exerting my full power; hence, delving deep into Dayun Mountain to gather medicine and prepare the Dragon Tiger Balm is unrealistic.¡± ¡°I need to change my approach.¡± ¡°First, I¡¯ll gather herbs on the outskirts of Dayun Mountain and prepare other medicines. Then I¡¯ll sell them in the city¡¯s pharmacy. After getting the money, I can buy the ingredients to make Dragon Tiger Balm.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to blame for my poverty?¡± Shi Hao laughed at himself mockingly. ¡°So hungry!¡± He touched his belly, where strength had suddenly surged, bringing with it the side effect of intense hunger. ¡°Into the mountain, to gather herbs and hunt.¡± Since Starwind Academy was located at the foot of Dayun Mountain, it was very convenient to enter the mountains. Usually, teachers from the academy would organize students to hunt in the mountains to sharpen their real combat skills. Therefore, Shi Hao wasn¡¯t lacking in basic wilderness survival skills. Shi Hao entered Dayun Mountain, and because of his intense hunger, hunting was his first priority. He was in luck; not long after entering the mountain, he caught a nest of rabbits. After washing them in a stream and roasting them over a fire, he began to gobble them down. One was far from enough to fill the gap in his teeth, and it wasn¡¯t until after he had eaten three that the hunger began to subside a bit, causing Shi Hao to grin. For the next few days, he feared that finding food would be a headache. Next, he began searching for medicinal herbs. Before long, as the sun set, darkness gradually fell, and the sounds of monkeys and tigers could be heard from the mountains, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. Shi Hao had been to Dayun Mountain before, but this was his first time alone, and he was going to spend the night there, which was unprecedented. Fortunately, this was the periphery of Dayun Mountain. Although the mountains at night were dangerous, with his current strength and caution, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡ª¡ªThe deep mountains were out of the question. There lurked ferocious beasts, equivalent to martial artists among wild animals, fierce and terrifying to the extreme, something Shi Hao couldn¡¯t handle at the moment. He whittled a tree trunk into a spear and then leaned against the trunk to doze off, with a roaring bonfire beside him. If any wild beast dared to attack, it would become his delicious meal. Indeed, a wild wolf attacked in the middle of the night, only to be impaled and killed by Shi Hao with a spear. Two thousand jin of strength, ah, even common bears and tigers couldn¡¯t compare. As the night passed, Shi Hao was very happy to take care of the wild wolf, making himself a delicious meal. His appetite now was astonishing; he ate half a wolf in one go, and only then did he feel a little full. Shi Hao carried the remaining half of the wild wolf on his back as he continued to gather herbs. The medicine he was preparing was called Hemostatic Powder. First, martial artists were bound to get injured, so the market for Hemostatic Powder was naturally good. Second, he could only roam the outskirts of Dayun Mountain, so he could only find ingredients for Hemostatic Powder. In just one day, Shi Hao had gathered enough herbs to make several doses of Hemostatic Powder. He did not return. Even though he had not been stripped of his status as a student of Starwind Academy and Song Tianming did not dare to openly target him, with the power and influence of the Song Family, they could easily make things difficult for him. So why return now? To be humiliated? As the sun was setting, Shi Hao decided to cultivate the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture. Because he realized that his spirit was full and his Soul Force must have recovered. Come. When he circulated the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, suddenly, the world took on a new appearance as various energies materialized. One revolution! Huh? Shi Hao was astonished because the energy he absorbed this time far exceeded that of yesterday. Because¡­ the energy density here was higher and more pure. This decision to come out was absolutely right! Two revolutions, three revolutions¡­ nine revolutions. Shi Hao stopped and stood up, swinging his fist. Although there was no Strength Testing Device, with his ¡°experience¡± ¡ª actually Yuan Chengmie¡¯s ¡ª his strength now reached four thousand jin. He had improved by a whole two thousand jin! Even prepared, Shi Hao was still utterly shocked. The Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture was truly amazing. Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Intermediate Martial Disciple Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Intermediate Martial Disciple Wait! Shi Hao was stunned, why hadn¡¯t he encountered the realm barrier? In Hua Yuan Nation, martial artists are divided into three levels; the lowest being the martial disciple, followed by the martial master, with the highest being the Martial Sect. Legend has it that above the Martial Sect, there is an even higher realm, known as Martial Venerable. Martial artists, through arduous and exceptional body cultivation, continuously enhance their strength. However, the strength of the human body has its limits. Once these limits are reached, the strength of martial artists can no longer be improved. Unless it is broken! Therefore, the cultivation of a martial artist is a process of breaking through limits, step by step. The first limit is the strength of a thousand catties. Once broken, the upper limit of a martial artist¡¯s strength rises to three thousand catties. A little over a year ago, Shi Hao broke through the first strength limit, successfully entering the strength of a thousand catties, and thereby became a primary-level martial disciple. Next was the limit of three thousand catties. Once that was broken, he could be called a mid-level martial disciple. Yet, he now clearly possessed the strength of four thousand catties but had still not encountered the limit? What was going on? ¡°Is this due to the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture?¡± Shi Hao¡¯s heart pounded, as a precious technique that had led to Yuan Chengmie¡¯s downfall was no ordinary matter! Not only did this accelerate the enhancement of Shi Hao¡¯s strength tremendously but even exceeded the conventional limits of strength. ¡°Regarding this cultivation technique, I absolutely must not let anyone know,¡± Shi Hao thought to himself, otherwise, it would bring him enormous troubles. Unless he becomes powerful enough. The strength¡¯s rapid enhancement was certainly good, but it came with a side effect ¡ª Shi Hao was hungry again. He put down the wild wolf on his back and started roasting it again. Honestly, it was hard to eat, lacking even a grain of salt, but he was too hungry to care about the taste. After practicing the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture twice, Shi Hao had concluded that once his Soul Force was depleted, it could fully recover in one day. This meant that he could practice the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture every day. Gaining two thousand catties of strength a day meant that in just three more days, he would possess the strength of ten thousand catties. What did that imply? A primary-level martial master starts with the strength of ten thousand catties! In Mengyang City, the martial master represents the highest combat power, and it is said that the strongest City Lord is only a mid-level martial master. From start to finish, it would take only five days for Shi Hao to match a primary-level martial master, and in seven or eight days, he could challenge a mid-level martial master ¡ª a claim no one would believe if told. Shi Hao revealed a smile, thus, as long as he healed the injuries in his channels, he would have no fear of any being in Mengyang City. ¡°Foster father, I will definitely avenge you,¡± Shi Hao clenched his fist, remembering more keenly the warmth brought by his foster father after experiencing the coldness of human relationships, a pity that his foster father had been murdered three years ago. Shi Hao knew who the murderer was but his strength was far from sufficient for him to seek revenge, so he had no choice but to endure. It wouldn¡¯t take much longer. On the third day, Shi Hao was not gathering herbs, but hunting instead. Four thousand catties of strength, oh, how terrifying, a spear launched from afar would bring down any tiger or wolf in one strike ¡ª that is if it hit. Even a miss didn¡¯t matter, at his current level of strength, although tigers could not exactly be considered cats, they weren¡¯t much stronger either. The key was that his strength was still increasing insanely. That afternoon, he continued to practice the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture. Seizing the Power of Heaven and Earth for oneself. Shi Hao¡¯??s strength increased to six thousand catties, yet he still had not touched the ceiling of the second limit. My God, you should know that the starting point for a senior martial disciple is a strength of 6,000 jin! On the fourth day, Shi Hao¡¯s strength reached 8,000 jin, and on the fifth day, it reached 10,000 jin. At this time, Shi Hao finally felt that he had reached his limit. There was an inexplicable restraint within him, trying to suppress his power at this level, making it impossible to surpass. Shi Hao decided to return. He had experience in breaking through, which required continuous high-intensity training to extract his own potential to break the limit. However, his meridians were damaged, and he could not undergo such training, so he had to go back, prepare the Dragon Tiger Balm, and once his injuries were healed, he could break the limit. His starting point as a mid-level martial disciple was actually the same as a primary-level martial master for others, surpassing two entire realms! Who would believe it? Shi Hao walked out of the mountain, but Dayun Mountain was too big, and these past few days he had wandered too far, so a day¡¯s work was not enough to get him back to the academy. No matter, one more day won¡¯t make a difference. But he couldn¡¯t waste his Soul Force either, so Shi Hao continued to cultivate the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture. Power of Heaven and Earth surged toward him, transforming into his power, but his body encountered the limit again, unable to progress further, creating a conflict, and as more energy poured in, the conflict became more terrifying. Shi Hao felt like his body was brimming with air, ready to explode at any moment. Just as he was about to stop, suddenly, he violently spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, but his body felt relieved, the surging energy being continuously absorbed by his body and transformed into his power. The limit ¡­ was broken! Shi Hao was astonished, had he really broken the second limit so effortlessly? According to the academy, each limit was harder to break than the last, so in Hua Yuan Nation, martial disciples accounted for one-tenth of the population, but martial masters only one in ten thousand, and those in the Martial Sect even less, not even reaching one in ten million. Yet, Shi Hao¡¯s second limit-breaking seemed easier than his first. Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture! Shi Hao took a deep breath, gaining a new appreciation for the importance of this Cultivation Technique. He didn¡¯t stop, instead he continued to operate the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, allowing his power to keep increasing. 12,000 jin of strength. Shi Hao believed that once he healed his meridian injuries and combined them with the numerous martial techniques in his mind, he could even compete with a mid-level martial master. And in just a few days, he would be able to dominate mid-level and even senior martial masters. After walking for most of the day, Shi Hao finally returned to the academy, just as the moon was high in the sky. Perfect timing. Shi Hao went to the medical room, where the equipment needed for mixing medicines was available. With his current strength, it was very easy to pry open the door lock. In the medical room, all sorts of medicinal ingredients were locked in cabinets, but Shi Hao did not bother with that effort; he simply borrowed the equipment there. He began mixing the medicines, his movements fluid like flowing water, showing extraordinary proficiency as if he had been immersed in this field for countless years. ¡°Done.¡±When the sun rose, Shi Hao revealed a smile. He had prepared five bottles of Hemostatic Powder. How effective was it? In the memories of Yuan Chengmie, the hemostatic effect was astonishingly good, but Shi Hao was still a novice, unsure if there might be some minor errors, so he needed to conduct an experiment. Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Selling Medicine Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Selling Medicine Shi Hao went for a walk and discovered a large yellow dog rummaging through the trash heap beside the cafeteria. This was the school bully. Although the large yellow dog was not a ferocious beast and had limited strength, it was notoriously fierce and bullied the weak but feared the strong. It would run away at the sight of someone formidable but fiercely pounce on newcomers to the academy. Nine out of ten newcomers to the academy had been bullied by this large yellow dog. Ah, you¡¯ll do. Shi Hao watched the large yellow dog and stealthily approached until he was only nine yards away. Then, he forcefully propelled himself forward with his left leg, shooting out like an arrow, incredibly fast. An explosion of 24,000 pounds of force, how could he not be fast? The large yellow dog finally sensed the danger and attempted to run away, but it was too late. Shi Hao grabbed it in one swift move. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Shi Hao said with a smile, then took out a small knife and cut the dog¡¯s leg. Large Yellow Dog: ¡°¡­¡± Are you insane? How is this not hurting me? Shi Hao quickly took out the Hemostatic Powder and applied it, and an astonishing scene unfolded. The wound not only stopped bleeding immediately, but it also scabbed over at a speed visible to the naked eye. It¡¯s so effective! Shi Hao smiled broadly, proud that his first attempt at creating medicine had been a great success. He really was a genius. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± The large yellow dog was still barking. If it could talk, it probably would have cursed Shi Hao from head to toe. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go just yet, accompany me on another trip,¡± Shi Hao said to the large yellow dog, planning to take it to the pharmacy for another experiment. Proving things with facts was most persuasive. The large yellow dog whimpered, wondering who it had offended. Shi Hao skipped breakfast and headed straight to the city with the large yellow dog. The large yellow dog, of course, was not compliant. In its eyes, Shi Hao was no different from a demon, but being held by a leg, it simply couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Don¡¯t be so resentful. When I get the materials, I¡¯ll refine some elixirs for you that enhance intelligence. Your dog life will then be completely different,¡± Shi Hao said with a smile. This was no idle promise. Wild beasts could indeed become as powerful as ferocious beasts when their intelligence was awakened, turning into spirit beasts. Before long, Shi Hao arrived at the city and reached the entrance of Rejuvenate Hall. Rejuvenate Hall was the strongest pharmacy in Mengyang City, with over a dozen branches, and this was just one of them. Shi Hao paused at the door, then walked in. ¡°Welcome, sir, what kind of medicine do you need?¡± A friendly salesperson immediately greeted him, but paused upon seeing the large yellow dog Shi Hao was holding. This is a pharmacy, we don¡¯t buy dog meat. This guy must have a screw loose, right? If Shi Hao hadn¡¯t been so handsome, he might have been thrown out already. Shi Hao smiled and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m here to sell medicine.¡± You come to a pharmacy to sell medicine? Alright, Rejuvenate Hall does indeed buy medicine, but why are you holding a dog? The salesperson¡¯s eyes uncontrollably glanced at the large yellow dog; it was too fascinating. The large yellow dog became aggressive immediately, baring its teeth at the salesperson as a threat. What are you looking at me for? I have nothing to do with this lunatic. ¡°Sir, please come inside, I¡¯ll get the manager,¡± the salesperson said respectfully, inviting Shi Hao further in where there were quite a few people. Decisions about buying medicine were above his pay grade and required the manager¡¯s involvement. He asked Shi Hao to wait on the side and then ran to find the manager. As he walked, he kept looking back¡ªhe had been an assistant for many years and this was the first time he had seen someone walking a dog down the street. Before long, the shopkeeper was called out, a middle-aged man around forty, of average build, slightly corpulent, with his hair slicked back, shining, showing a lot of style but seldom smiling. This middle-aged man was named Jia Ruming, and he was the manager of Rejuvenate Hall here. ¡°What medicine are you selling?¡± he asked, his expression somewhat impatient. Because the eldest daughter of the headquarters had suddenly come to inspect today, he had to hurry back to attend to her. ¡°Hemostatic antiseptic medicine.¡± Shi Hao did not take the other¡¯s attitude to heart, presenting a medicine bottle on the table, ¡°Please, Manager, inspect this.¡± Jia Ruming immediately showed a look of disdain. Because the bottle was un-packaged, utterly simple. Any renowned pharmacist¡¯s work would mean even the medicine bottle would be particular, with a special mark¡ªthus, another industry was born, which was to acquire such marked bottles and counterfeit the master¡¯s work. Therefore, seeing such a bottle also warranted caution; it was very likely to be fake medicine. However, the bottle was too ordinary, what good could it be? Jia Ruming didn¡¯t even bother to remove the bottle stopper to check, he simply waved his hand: ¡°We at Rejuvenate Hall do not accept trash!¡± Damn, what kind of attitude is this? Shi Hao was annoyed in his heart; if his hemostatic powder really were ineffective, no matter how the other mocked, he would have gritted his teeth and endured. But you didn¡¯t even look at it before directly dismissing it, that¡¯s just too much. ¡°You didn¡¯t even inspect it, how can you say my medicine is no good?¡± he asked indignantly. Even though he had obtained Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories, he was still just a sixteen-year-old boy, full of youthful vigor. Yet, Jia Ruming didn¡¯t care at all, looking at Shi Hao¡¯s clothes, which were extremely ordinary and slightly faded from washing. And what¡¯s the meaning of dragging a dog along? Looking at the dog, its fur was uneven, and its tail was somewhat bald, certainly not a purebred. All this indicated that the other¡¯s background was very ordinary, unlikely to have any impressive connections. Thus, did he need to care? Not to mention, the eldest daughter of the headquarters had specifically come to inspect today and seemed very dissatisfied with the store¡¯s operation. He needed to hurry back and flatter her, where did he have the time to waste on an ordinary young man? ¡°Go, go, go!¡± he waved his hand, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I shall have you thrown out.¡± Shi Hao¡¯s eyebrows raised, just about to speak when he suddenly heard a commotion outside. ¡°Murder!¡± ¡°Murder!¡± After a series of panicked cries, a child was brought in, only six or seven years old, with a deep wound on his lower abdomen, which was profusely bleeding. Upon seeing this, Jia Ruming immediately said displeased, ¡°This is a medicine shop, not a medical clinic, why bring someone in? Hurry up and take him away!¡± ¡°Manager, this is the City Lord¡¯s son!¡± a clerk quickly said. ¡°What!¡± Jia Ruming startled greatly, rushing over to check the situation, ¡°What on earth happened?¡± The City Lord¡¯s son, rumored to be his only child, how could this have happened? ¡°Just now, someone assassinated him in the street, killed the young master¡¯s two servants, severely injured the young master, then fled in the chaos,¡± that clerk said. He had been at the shop doorway and witnessed that horrifying scene. ¡°With such a severe injury, it would definitely be too late to go to a medical clinic, so he could only be brought into a medicine shop.¡± Jia Ruming frowned deeply; though he was a manager of a medicine shop and not skilled in medical arts, his eyesight was good, and he could tell at a glance that the young master had been stabbed in the abdomen with a sharp weapon, bleeding profusely. If blood wasn¡¯t stopped quickly, he would soon die from excessive blood loss. And if the City Lord¡¯s son died here¡­ he knew that the City Lord was capricious and often killed at whim; his own demise was certain. With this thought, he shuddered, feeling a chill all over. Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Seeking someone requires a seeking attitude Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Seeking someone requires a seeking attitude Shi Hao, still a hot-blooded young man, saw the situation and naturally had no mood to quarrel with Jia Ruming. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Use my Hemostatic Powder!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Jia Ruming glared at him. This was the City Lord¡¯s young son. How could he use such inferior medicine? Even the son of a commoner wouldn¡¯t do, for if he were to die here, it would still be Rejuvenate Hall¡¯s responsibility, and Jia Ruming couldn¡¯t escape being implicated. ¡°Someone, keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him cause any more trouble,¡± he ordered. Immediately, two shop assistants came over and stopped Shi Hao. If Shi Hao were to insist, these two men definitely couldn¡¯t stop him, but he had to demean himself even while trying to help? Shi Hao had inherited Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories, naturally possessing the pride of a strong person. Fine, let¡¯s see what you do. ¡°Allow me to have a look!¡± Suddenly, a young man came out from the inner hall. He appeared to be only about twenty-three or twenty-four, his white robe bestowing upon him an elegant, outstanding air. Upon seeing him, Jia Ruming felt as though he had seen a savior and hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Young Master Li!¡± This was Li Mingjun, and though young, he was a disciple of Imperial Physician Liu Yue, with exceptional medical skills. With him taking action, they were in safe hands! Jia Ruming knew young people cared about face, so he immediately started introducing him to everyone, ¡°This is Li Mingjun, Young Master Li. He¡¯s highly skilled in medicine, from the Imperial Capital, a disciple of Imperial Physician Liu Yue, Lord Liu!¡± Then he bowed to Li Mingjun, ¡°Young Master Li, we¡¯re all relying on you now!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but exclaim ¡°Oh¡± in surprise. Someone from the Imperial Capital and a disciple of an Imperial Physician at that ¡ª it made them somewhat fearful. However, he wasn¡¯t as good-looking as the previous young man. Li Mingjun held a reserved smile. He was of such a status, why would he care about these insignificant people? If he hadn¡¯t encountered the young mistress of Rejuvenate Hall, Lin Yuyue, during his passage through Mengyang City, and fallen in love at first sight, why would he have bothered to linger in such a small city? Now, he too wanted to impress in front of Lin Yuyue, which was why he had taken the initiative to step forward. Besides, the favor of a city lord was no light matter, and doing him a favor would not be a loss either. After examining the boy, he said, ¡°No vital organs are damaged. As long as the bleeding stops, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Although he spoke lightly, everyone around could clearly see that the child¡¯s bleeding couldn¡¯t be stopped. Even pressing down with hands, blood continued to seep through the fingers. How easy could it be to stop this bleeding? Li Mingjun took out a bottle from his chest. However, unlike other bottles, this one was far more exquisite ¡ª made of jade and engraved with a lifelike plum blossom. He casually said, ¡°This is the Flying Cloud Powder, recently developed by my master. It has an excellent effect on stopping bleeding.¡± Jia Ruming could not resist flattery, ¡°So it¡¯s Imperial Physician Liu¡¯s work, then the bleeding will surely stop with the medicine.¡± Li Mingjun merely smiled, sprinkling some medicine powder on the child¡¯s wound. The powder immediately began to bubble up and formed a thin film over the entire wound, halting the bleeding at once. ¡°Young Master Li, you¡¯re truly miraculous!¡± Jia Ruming overjoyed, believing his life was now secure. No no no, after saving the life of the City Lord¡¯s young son, he was bound to soar high! Everyone also found the medicine miraculous. But at that moment, the child¡¯s wound suddenly burst open again, and blood gushed forth like a fountain. Li Mingjun frowned. In truth, whether the child of Mengyang City¡¯s lord lived or died, or whether the City Lord became angry, had nothing to do with him. However, since he had intervened and failed to save the child, he felt it as a blow to his prestige. He scattered some more powder on the child¡¯s wound, but this time it was completely useless; it dispersed immediately upon contact with the blood. This! After another examination, Li Mingjun¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°The assassin must have used a blade with barbs. Though the wound isn¡¯t large, the damage it caused is severe. Only my master, with his Undead 18-Neddle Technique, could stop the bleeding and save his life.¡± That meant, he was helpless now. Hearing this, Jia Ruming couldn¡¯t help breaking into a cold sweat. It was over. Even Li Mingjun could save him not, and the young master was sure to die here. If the City Lord took his anger out on him, he was doomed. For a moment, he felt as if the sky was falling and the ground splitting beneath him. ¡°Woof¡ª¡± At that moment, a miserable cry rang out, but it wasn¡¯t human¡ªit was a dog barking. The crowd turned their heads and saw the handsome young man inflicting a huge wound on the leg of the yellow dog he had brought with him using a small knife. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± The big yellow dog, however, barked wildly, ¡°Damn, the lunatic is having another episode!¡± ¡°Someone save Doggy here!¡± Everyone was curious, not knowing why Shi Hao would suddenly pull such a stunt. ¡°There¡¯s a time and a place for showing off, you know!¡± But they understood soon after. Shi Hao took out a bottle, sprinkled some powder on it, and a miracle happened¡ªthe wound immediately stopped bleeding. ¡°This!¡± Such a badass hemostatic effect. Shi Hao smiled, put the big yellow dog down on the ground, and released his hands. Instantly, the big yellow dog took off running, and when it reached the doorway, it turned back to look at Shi Hao and bared its teeth. If it could talk, it would have cursed Shi Hao to high heaven by now. After barking a few times to vent its dissatisfaction, the big yellow dog turned its head and ran again, and it was really fast, even such vigorous movement didn¡¯t cause its wound to reopen. ¡°Incredible!¡± Everyone said to themselves, who could have believed it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes? The moment Jia Ruming saw this, hope surged within him. If the antiseptic medicine had such an amazing hemostatic effect, then using it to treat the City Lord¡¯s young master should be almost a sure thing. But he was very aware of his previous attitude toward the situation. Want Shi Hao to save someone? He couldn¡¯t help but regret immensely¡ªif he¡¯d known the antiseptic medicine was this miraculous, he should have accepted it. What kind of merit would it be to save the City Lord¡¯s young son now? However, Shi Hao simply demonstrated the effects of his antiseptic medicine without making a further move. Wasn¡¯t his intention clear? Jia Ruming had no choice but to swallow his pride and said to Shi Hao, ¡°One hundred taels of silver for this bottle of antiseptic medicine, I¡¯ll take it!¡± This caused an outcry among the crowd. In Mengyang City, an ordinary family of three spent about two taels of silver a month; one hundred taels was an exorbitant amount. However, Jia Ruming had his own calculations. With this antiseptic medicine, if he saved the City Lord¡¯s only son, wouldn¡¯t the reward he received be more than just one hundred taels of silver? This was a huge favor. Shi Hao just smiled faintly but shook his head: ¡°Not for sale.¡± ¡°Two hundred taels!¡± Jia Ruming raised the offer. Shi Hao still shook his head: ¡°Not for sale.¡± ¡°Five hundred taels!¡± Jia Ruming said gritting his teeth, he was truly splurging now. Although he was the shopkeeper here, his monthly salary was only twenty taels of silver, and he hadn¡¯t held the position for many years. Plus, considering his daily expenses, he hadn¡¯t been able to save much. This was only the nest egg he had built up by accepting bribes and bringing in some inferior medicinal materials. But now, to protect himself, he was willing to empty his entire fortune if necessary. ¡°Not for sale,¡± Shi Hao repeated, shaking his head. This caused everyone to exclaim in surprise; five hundred taels was indeed an outrageous price, enough for a worry-free life for about ten years, and yet he still refused to sell? Jia Ruming no longer had the ability to increase the price. He said through clenched teeth, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± He reckoned that the other person wasn¡¯t interested in money now. Shi Hao said indifferently, ¡°When asking for help, one must have the proper attitude.¡± (Please add to favorites, ask for recommendation tickets) Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Kneel Down Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Kneel Down ¡°You little brat!¡± Jia Ruming couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, a mere boy of fifteen or sixteen daring to threaten him? ¡°Goodbye.¡± Shi Hao turned around. ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± Jia Ruming hurriedly chased after him, realizing that if Shi Hao were to leave, the City Lord¡¯s son would surely perish, and if that happened, he, who failed in his duties, could very likely suffer a fate worse than death from the City Lord¡¯s wrath. Shi Hao paused, looking at him with a smile that was not quite a smile. Jia Ruming involuntarily shuddered, this young man now seemed to him not at all like a teenager, but as someone filled with the wisdom of someone weathered by life¡¯s hardships. Thinking that his fate was in Shi Hao¡¯s hands, a chill grew in his heart, and his legs went weak, causing him to kneel before Shi Hao. ¡°I beg you!¡± he said humiliatingly. Shi Hao had no sympathy, had he not currently had the other¡¯s life in his hands, would this man be bowing his head? ¡°Slap yourself!¡± he said indifferently. Jia Ruming wanted to stand up, but thinking of his own life, he endured, and began to slap his own face. Slap, slap, slap¡ªclear and loud. The onlookers shook their heads, thinking that Jia Ruming truly deserved it. Look, Shi Hao had earlier voluntarily offered the medicine, it was you who refused it and had such a terrible attitude, now the person didn¡¯t abandon you, but instead offered you a lifesaving option, isn¡¯t that merciful enough? After a while, Jia Ruming¡¯s face was covered with fingerprints. ¡°Enough.¡± Shi Hao dusted off his hands, not interested in wasting more time on such a person. He simply could not swallow the affront; he would never stand idly by and watch someone die, so he went over to the City Lord¡¯s son, and poured some Hemostatic Powder on his wounds. Immediately, the bleeding stopped, and the wound scarred over with astonishing speed. Jia Ruming wiped his forehead, feeling cold sweat all over his body, utterly drained. Finally, his life was saved. It really works! The onlookers were amazed and discussed spiritedly. ¡°That earlier one, claiming to be a disciple of an imperial physician, is not even as good as this young man; he might be an imposter, right?¡± ¡°Might well be; there are many frauds these days!¡± ¡°Hard to tell though, he does look quite handsome and refined, never thought he would be a swindler!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look as good as this young man though!¡± Although the discussion was quiet, Liu Mingjun could hear it. His face turned ashen, and his eyes filled with murderous intent towards Shi Hao. It was this young man who dared to humiliate him! Hmph, even if you did have such treasure medicine, you shouldn¡¯t have used it publicly, causing him to lose face. This kid¡­ will pay a price! Being a man of small tolerance, the mere act of Shi Hao undermining his dignity provoked him to harbor thoughts of injury, even murder. Shi Hao turned and walked away; he was certainly not going to sell the Hemostatic Powder here anymore. ¡°Junior Brother Shi, hold on.¡± A voice suddenly came, sounding exceedingly beautiful. Huh, Junior Brother Shi? Shi Hao turned around in surprise, only to see a young lady stepping through the curtains, her posture graceful and her features striking. He recognized her immediately. Lin Yuyue, the former goddess of Starwind Academy, three years older than Shi Hao, had left the academy a year ago but was still often mentioned. Unexpectedly, she was part of Rejuvenate Hall. ¡°Senior Sister Lin.¡± Shi Hao nodded, his tone calm. Lin Yuyue smiled radiantly, her beauty blossoming like a myriad of flowers, ¡°Junior Brother Shi, are you here to sell medicine?¡± Shi Hao nodded, ¡°Originally, yes.¡± Now, he didn¡¯t want to sell it anymore. Lin Yuyue glanced at Jia Ruming and said, ¡°If Junior Brother Shi is hesitant because of this man¡­ don¡¯t worry.¡± She turned towards Jia Ruming and said indifferently, ¡°You can leave!¡± ¡°Miss, what do you mean?¡± Jia Ruming panicked. Lin Yuyue looked at him, her gaze turning cold, ¡°Did you think that the fact that you¡¯ve been taking bribes secretly, purchasing substandard medicinal materials and passing them off as good quality, had remained well-hidden?¡± Jia Ruming instantly panicked and finally understood why the young lady had suddenly condescended to come here¡ªit was all to investigate him! He had purchased substandard medicinal materials at regular prices and had made thousands of silver in profit. If this matter were to be reported to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the amount involved was enough to cost him his head. Thinking of this, his vision darkened, and he fainted from fright. ¡°Go report it to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and take him away as well,¡± Lin Yuyue ordered as she pointed at Jia Ruming. Immediately, two workers carried the man away. ¡°Junior Brother Shi, can we talk now?¡± the beautiful young lady then turned to Shi Hao. Shi Hao smiled and said directly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sell the medicine to Senior Sister Lin.¡± He took out all five bottles. Lin Yuyue smiled and asked, ¡°Junior Brother Shi, do you have the prescription by any chance?¡± This woman had a big appetite. Shi Hao instinctively wanted to refuse. Only if he controlled the prescription could he sell the Hemostatic Powder at a high price. But then, he reconsidered. Preparing the medicine took a lot of time, and he was focused on martial arts¡ªwhere could he find the time to spare? Producing Hemostatic Powder was indeed meant to make money, but he could not let the tail wag the dog. ¡°What price is Senior Sister willing to offer?¡± asked Shi Hao. Lin Yuyue didn¡¯t answer directly but said instead, ¡°Junior Brother Shi, please come upstairs to sit down and we can talk slowly.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Shi Hao nodded. Lin Yuyue turned and left, completely disregarding Li Mingjun¡¯s intention. Suddenly, Li Mingjun¡¯s face darkened. In his view, as a noble from the Imperial Capital, taking a liking to Lin Yuyue was a favor to her. He had already lowered himself. But Lin Yuyue? She hadn¡¯t given him any face at all. Humph! And that boy, not only had he caused him to lose face, but he had also stolen the attention of the woman he adored. That was unforgivable. Li Mingjun¡¯s expression turned very ugly, murder in his thoughts. Shi Hao followed Lin Yuyue up to the second floor, into an elegantly decorated study, where they sat down facing each other. ¡°The effects of this antiseptic medicine are truly extraordinary. If Junior Brother Shi is willing to part with the prescription, I can offer a hundred thousand silver,¡± Lin Yuyue proposed a sky-high price. That indeed was a sky-high price, enough to allow an ordinary person to live a life of luxury for a lifetime. Shi Hao was in urgent need of money and wanted to agree immediately, but cultivation was a bottomless pit, making a hundred thousand silver seem trivial in comparison. Poor in literature, rich in martial arts. This was no mere jest. But getting Lin Yuyue to part with more silver was unrealistic. In fact, it was questionable whether Rejuvenate Hall could instantly come up with a hundred thousand silver, as it was no small sum. After some thought, Shi Hao said, ¡°How about this¡ªI¡¯ll take only a thousand silver, but I want to join as a shareholder with the prescription, taking half of the profits from every sale of Hemostatic Powder.¡± Lin Yuyue paused briefly before responding, ¡°Okay!¡± The effectiveness of this antiseptic medicine was too good. Gaining the formula and monopolizing the Mengyang City market was obvious, and even the entire Hua Yuan Nation market could be cornered¡ªit could become a goose that lays golden eggs. Thus, she was more inclined to buy the formula outright, even though it meant paying a sky-high price of a hundred thousand silver in the short term. It would surely bring overflowing profits to the Lin family. But seeing Shi Hao¡¯s stance, it was clear he had made up his mind. Moreover, with her ability to judge people, she could immediately tell that Shi Hao was unlikely to change his mind. Earning a little less was naturally an easier choice than not earning at all. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°I also need some medicinal materials¡ªI hope Senior Sister Lin can help.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Lin Yuyue smiled as well. Even if she only got half of the profits from the Hemostatic Powder, the Lin family would still make a fortune. Of course, the biggest beneficiary was clearly Shi Hao, who could make a fortune without lifting a finger. There was no helping it¡ªwho else but him held the formula? Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Recovery from Injury Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Recovery from Injury Shi Hao and Lin Yuyue signed a contract, and then he handed over the formula. Lin Yuyue immediately took the formula back to Rejuvenate Hall, and before leaving, she instructed the store clerk that Shi Hao could choose whatever medicinal herbs he needed at will. She was eager to prepare the Hemostatic Powder. Shi Hao went downstairs, but Li Mingjun was no longer there, probably having followed Lin Yuyue. He didn¡¯t mind and reported each of the required medicinal herbs, asking the store clerks to procure them. Luckily, all the herbs he needed were available here. Shi Hao showed a joyful expression and began to prepare the Dragon Tiger Balm right there in the pharmacy since all the necessary equipment was available, eliminating the need to rush back to the academy. He prepared it carefully, but when his Soul Force had fully recovered, he naturally didn¡¯t forget to cultivate. In the city, the energy was mixed and not as rich as in the mountains; this time, Shi Hao only increased his strength by a thousand pounds. It was still astonishing. He continued making medicine until midnight had passed, not even taking time for a meal. But now, he had only one thought: to heal his injuries. Shi Hao took some Dragon Tiger Balm and applied it to the wounded parts of his meridians. Immediately, a fiery sensation attacked him, as if he were in a furnace, but after a moment, this turned into a bone-chilling cold, making him shiver uncontrollably. This alternation of cold and heat constantly challenged Shi Hao¡¯s endurance, nearly making him faint. However, to allow the medicine¡¯s full effects to unfold, he had to stay conscious. What he didn¡¯t lack was toughness; he gritted his teeth and persisted. When the violent effects of the medicine finally subsided, the sun had risen; it was already the early morning of the next day. Shi Hao got up, feeling an indescribable relief. He tried throwing a punch with his right fist and, whoosh, the fist wind roared, yet he felt no pain. Before this, his meridians had been damaged, and he could barely exert any force; any effort caused him to break out in a cold sweat from the pain. He then kicked his leg, equally steady and strong. The injuries were healed! The healing effect was phenomenal, taking only less than half a day. Shi Hao smiled; now, with his old injuries healed and his strength reaching the Primary Level martial master, his life was completely different. The Song Family? Heh. He ate breakfast at the pharmacy, his monstrous appetite scaring everyone half to death; it was unimaginable that such a youth, who was not particularly burly, could have such a staggering appetite. After eating, Shi Hao took some more medicinal herbs, not for making Dragon Tiger Balm but for a Medicinal Bath Bag. Although he had acquired the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, the cultivation technique prioritized spiritual cultivation with Body Cultivation secondary, the two complementing each other. And for Body Cultivation, immersing in medicinal baths was essential. Because the intense training of Body Cultivation would put tremendous pressure on muscles, meridians, and bones, taking medicinal baths could wash away fatigue and protect the body; otherwise, training intensely every day would be overdoing it, likely causing injuries. With the help of medicinal baths, he could undergo five sessions of intense training in ten days. Without the baths, he would only manage one or two such sessions¡ªa significant difference. The pharmacy sold Medicinal Bath Bags, but they were quite expensive, unaffordable for ordinary families. The cost of Medicinal Bath Bags was largely due to the formula, but Shi Hao had at least ten different formulas in mind. As long as he gathered the herbs himself, he could save a lot of money. ¡ªOf course, now he didn¡¯t really need to worry about money, but his own medicinal bath formulas were much more advanced than those sold outside; he definitely preferred making them himself. Carrying the medicinal herbs, Shi Hao left the city and headed back to the academy. As he walked, a cold smirk curled the corner of his mouth. Then he stopped and turned around. Behind him, five men followed. These five all had a thuggish look about them, clearly not the good type. Shi Hao was well aware that these five had been following him ever since he left Rejuvenate Hall. They had been cautious while in the city, but once outside, they became increasingly reckless, not caring if he noticed them. ¡°What are you following me for?¡± he asked, his tone calm. ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss a matter with you,¡± said a man with three braids, smiling. ¡°What matter?¡± Shi Hao asked again. ¡°Oh, someone has paid us to kill you,¡± the man with the braids said. ¡°How about it? Spare us some effort and slit your own throat?¡± Shi Hao spread his hands. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the tools.¡± ¡°Here, I¡¯ll lend you one,¡± another balding man laughed, pulling a dagger from his waist and tossing it toward Shi Hao. The dagger thudded into the earth, leaving only the hilt exposed. All five men were grinning, not worried at all that giving Shi Hao a weapon might make him harder to handle. ¡ªAfter taking on this task, they had made some inquiries. This young man named Shi Hao was once a genius of Starwind Academy, but that was a year ago. Killing a disciple of Starwind Academy was indeed troublesome, but who could resist the employer¡¯s generous offer? Shi Hao also smiled, then suddenly kicked the hilt of the dagger. Instantly, the dagger flew out of the ground and shot toward the balding man. The speed was astonishing. Thump! The balding man had no chance to prepare, and a dagger was buried in his chest, his smile still on his lips, a bizarre expression on his face. Then, he looked down at the dagger, reached out as if to touch something, but the dagger had already pierced his heart, snuffing out his life. With a thud, he immediately collapsed to the ground. ¡°Baldy! Baldy!¡± the man with the braids and the other three shouted, but the balding man would never wake up again. All four looked up at Shi Hao, their expressions indescribable. This must be a fluke! Yes, they had made sure of it. Just a few days ago, Shi Hao¡¯s annual test results showed only the strength to lift two thousand catties, and moreover, his meridians were ruined, known by everyone in Starwind Academy. ¡°Pretty boy, you could have died without pain, but now, I¡¯m going to cut that handsome face of yours to shreds!¡± the man with the braids gritted his teeth and said. Shi Hao smiled faintly. ¡°You came to kill me, but I am stronger than you, so you die, I live. It¡¯s fair.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± the man with braids roared and charged at Shi Hao. The other three also rushed over, each pulling out a dagger from their waists. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want to use a more powerful weapon; other than daggers, all weapons were regulated, and while it was fine to keep them at home, taking them out¡­ that would be suicidal. Shi Hao stood with his hands behind his back, his current strength and vision far above what these four could manage together. ¡°Pretty boy, die!¡± The four of them charged in. The man with the braids, lacking a dagger, used a fist wrap which, if it hits, could be just as destructive as any dagger. Shi Hao kicked out, thump, thump, thump. Three successive kicks sent three men flying through the air. Dammit! The eyes of the man with the braids bulged, his raised fist hesitating before striking down. Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Tiger Among the Sheep Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Tiger Among the Sheep Kicking someone three meters high in the air¡ªwhat does that even mean? At least the guy with three braids knew, there was no way he could do it, and he was far, far from being able to. Yet, Shi Hao had done it. With ease, just three kicks, and he sent three men flying three meters high, scaring him so much that he froze and dared not throw the punch he had raised. Two thousand kilograms of force? The meridians in his right leg and arm were damaged? Nonsense! Since when could two thousand kilograms of force kick a grown man three meters high? Also, wasn¡¯t he blind? Could he not see that Shi Hao used his right foot? What kind of ridiculous intelligence was this? And, was the employer holding a grudge against them, deliberately setting them up? Thud, thud, thud¡ªthey crashed back to the ground, motionless; their internal organs had been kicked to pieces, obviously dead. ¡ªWhy should Shi Hao show mercy to those who wanted to kill him? ¡°Why aren¡¯t they moving anymore?¡± Shi Hao asked the man with three braids. The guy with three braids chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I dare not! I dare not!¡± He slowly withdrew his fist, moving as slow as an eighty-year-old, fearing Shi Hao might misunderstand that he was intending to strike. His four companions lay lifeless on the ground, souls not yet departed. Shi Hao nodded, ¡°Why did you want to kill me?¡± ¡°Because we received a commission,¡± the man with three braids admitted honestly. ¡°Who commissioned it?¡± Shi Hao asked further. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said the man with three braids, but seeing Shi Hao¡¯s face darken, he quickly added, ¡°I truly don¡¯t know. The job was taken by my boss; I was just responsible for carrying it out.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡± ¡°Zhao Cheng, Zhao Siye,¡± the man with three braids replied. Zhao Cheng? ¡°Who is Zhao Cheng?¡± Shi Hao searched his memory but couldn¡¯t find anyone who matched Zhao Cheng. ¡°Zhao Siye from Hailing Martial Academy,¡± the man with three braids supplemented. Hailing Martial Academy? Finally, Shi Hao remembered, and upon further consideration, many details emerged. If one wanted to learn martial arts, the best option was obviously Starwind Academy, with professional instructors, systematic training, and national support. However, entering Starwind Academy was difficult, and even if you got in, there was a chance of being expelled. Take the annual exam, for example; even if all attendees were outstanding talents, some still got eliminated every year. Thus, martial academies came into existence. Martial academies could also teach, and they didn¡¯t care about aptitude; having money was enough. But Hailing Martial Academy was not just any martial academy; it was said to be the leading underground force in Mengyang City, often assisting the city¡¯s magnates in handling matters they couldn¡¯t openly deal with. So, it made sense that someone contracted Hailing Martial Academy for the job. Who could it be? Song Tianming? Shi Hao remembered that the chief of Hailing Martial Academy was Wu Shibai, not Zhao Cheng. However, Wu Shibai was just a senior martial disciple, after all. Shi Hao nodded, ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Go, go where?¡± The man with three braids was baffled. ¡°Hailing Martial Academy,¡± Shi Hao replied indifferently. What? The guy with three braids showed a look of surprise. He knew Shi Hao was formidable, but even then, he was just a sixteen-year-old boy. Could he really be more formidable than Zhao Siye? Even if he were more powerful than Zhao Siye, could he compare to their boss¡¯s boss, the chief Wu Shibai? That was a senior martial disciple! Then, a look of delight crossed his face. If you want to walk into the lion¡¯s den, that would be perfect. He scoffed, once inside the martial academy, you¡¯ll learn what it means to be a sheep in a tiger¡¯s den. He honestly led the way in front, while Shi Hao followed behind. As they walked, Shi Hao thought about the matters of martial techniques. Previously, his meridians were damaged, restricting him to use only one arm and one leg, but now that his injuries had healed, he could use martial techniques. Martial artists cultivate to obtain strength far beyond ordinary people, but how can such strength be fully utilized? That requires martial techniques. Two martial disciples with exactly the same strength, but using different martial techniques, could have vastly different combat power. Because good martial techniques can not only utilize a martial artist¡¯s strength but can even surpass it. Last year, Shi Hao was able to advance aggressively and make it to the finals because he had learned a martial technique called Flying Cloud Fist, which was passed down from his foster father, Shi Tianyang. Martial techniques are categorized into three major levels: Sun, Moon, and Star, each divided into high, medium, and low grades, with Sun-Level high grade being the highest and Star-Level low grade being the lowest. However, martial techniques are incredibly precious, and no power would impart them lightly. Even the disciples of Starwind Academy could only learn a martial technique at Star-Level low grade called ¡°Tiger Wind Fist.¡± Flying Cloud Fist is a Moon-Level high-grade martial technique! Because Shi Tianyang was once the heir of the Shi Family in the Imperial Capital. Sun-Level martial techniques? Sorry, they had been lost in the long history and remained only in legends. However, in Shi Hao¡¯s memory, the lowest level martial technique he could currently practice was at least Sun-Level low grade. Who exactly was Yuan Chengmie, and what kind of world did he live in? Shi Hao was very much looking forward to whether he could transcend a power level and match a mid-level martial master if he used a Sun-Level high-grade martial technique. Amidst his whirling thoughts, the two had entered the city and reached the entrance of Hailing Martial Academy. At the entrance stood two men, both bare-chested with muscles that rippled like carved statues, emanating a sense of power. The man with three braids hurried over, whispered something to the two men, and immediately, they stared at Shi Hao with a deadly look. Daring to cause trouble at Hailing Martial Academy was simply courting death! ¡°Please come in,¡± the two men said to Shi Hao, their faces filled with provocation. It¡¯s a dragon¡¯s den and a tiger¡¯s lair, do you dare to enter? Shi Hao smiled slightly. He strode forward, walking into the martial academy. In his eyes, it was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. The inside of the martial gym was vast, and in the middle area was a huge sandpit where training took place. Several people were training in the sandpit. Seeing Shi Hao coming in, they all stopped sparring and looked over at him. These were all big, burly men, some with their bare chests, their pectoral muscles protruding like stone, each one a menacing sight. Behind Shi Hao, the man with three braids and two others also walked in, casually closing the main gate. Shi Hao was now surrounded. ¡°Pretty boy, didn¡¯t stay at home to drink milk, came out for what?¡± a burly man said. ¡°No one told you the outside is very dangerous!¡± another muscular man chimed in, purposely flexing his pecs. Shi Hao laughed, ¡°Just a bunch of weaklings!¡± Man, how scornful was that? All were enraged and pressed towards Shi Hao. ¡°Pretty boy, you dare to swagger around in our Hailing Martial Academy, you¡¯re the first! But, you¡¯ll soon become a corpse!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± A flurry of punches came at him, each fist carrying at least two thousand pounds of force. Shi Hao clenched his fists and swung heavily. With a roar, he used the martial technique Tiger Wind Fist, unleashing a force of thirteen thousand pounds, creating a whirlwind. The others in the gym witnessed a stunning scene¡ªShi Hao¡¯s punch sent five charging men flying out simultaneously, not even a corner of his shirt touched. Bang, bang, bang, five men fell to the ground one by one, each moaning in pain. (Please subscribe! Three updates daily and ensure you have fresh content every morning. Also, please send in recommendations~~~) Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 11: A Matter of One Punch Chapter 11: Chapter 11: A Matter of One Punch Mighty Dragon! This was the first reaction of everyone at the martial arts hall, followed by a collective gasp. This mighty dragon was shockingly young, appearing to be only sixteen or seventeen years old. And on top of that, exceedingly handsome! With a face that could support him alone, why was his strength so heaven-defying? Was there even room left to live? However, this was Mengyang City¡¯s largest underground force, the martial hall¡ªhow could they allow an outsider to come in and show off? More people gathered around; although they were merely primary-level martial disciples, their immense numbers fortified their courage. Shi Hao flashed a smile, suddenly exerted force from his feet, and instantly charged forward. Boom! Boom! Boom! Shi Hao charged rampantly, absolutely unstoppable, like a tiger diving into a flock of sheep. What use was their number? The people of the martial hall couldn¡¯t help but feel their morale plummet to rock bottom. Such a person was simply a monster, and how could mere humans possibly stop a monster? ¡°Hmph, who dares to run wild in our Mengyang Martial Hall?¡± Amidst a cold chuckle, a thin, tall man strode out from the rear court. ¡°Fourth Master!¡± Upon seeing this man, everyone inside the martial hall revealed a look of excitement. Zhao Cheng, one of the four major kings of the martial hall, at the peak of the intermediate martial disciple level, with a strength of 5,900 jin. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Cheng asked Shi Hao. Shi Hao smiled, finally facing the key figure. He raised his voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you accept a commission to kill a student from Starwind Academy?¡± He paused, saw the look of realization on Zhao Cheng¡¯s face, and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am that person.¡± He walked a few steps, picked up the moaning man with the three small braids from the ground. ¡°I will never show mercy to those who seek my life!¡± Upon hearing this, the man with the three braids suddenly shuddered violently, no longer minding his moans, and hurriedly pleaded, ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong! Please, don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Boom! Shi Hao threw a punch, striking the man with the three braids in the chest. Under the massive force of the impact, the man immediately flew up, tracing an arc in the sky and then harshly slamming down in front of Zhao Cheng. He was dead. ¡°Those who owe me will pay me back!¡± Shi Hao said indifferently. This statement was not only directed at the Mengyang Martial Hall but also served as Shi Hao¡¯s declaration. Zhao Cheng¡¯s face immediately turned incredibly ugly, then showed a strong intent to kill. ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± he said word by word. Shi Hao didn¡¯t take it to heart, ¡°Who is the client?¡± ¡°Just a dead man, no need to know so much!¡± Zhao Cheng coldly said as he took big steps towards Shi Hao. Clang! He hadn¡¯t taken two steps before he drew his sword and then tossed aside the scabbard. In Mengyang Martial Hall, there were naturally no scruples about killing a man¡ªit was very easy to dispose of the body. ¡°Kill!¡± he shouted and swung his sword at Shi Hao. The great sword moved with a forceful wind. ¡°Fourth Master is going berserk!¡± the people of the martial hall got excited. ¡°This is the White Tiger Blade Technique!¡± ¡°A star-ranked primary-level martial technique!¡± Although it was only star-ranked at the primary level, any martial technique was immensely precious, not to mention its incredible power. ¡°What do you think, how many moves can this kid withstand?¡± ¡°At most ten moves.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so young, he definitely hasn¡¯t trained in any martial techniques, and his combat experience is lacking, I bet he won¡¯t last more than three moves.¡± ¡°Hehe, I say just one move; our Fourth Master has slain primary-level martial disciples in a single strike before!¡± Amidst the crowd¡¯s speculation, Zhao Cheng¡¯s sword strike arrived. Shi Hao¡¯s gaze was sharp. Never mind the gap in strength between him and Zhao Cheng, even if it were identical, with his insight surpassing countless martial arts levels, couldn¡¯t he detect the flaw in Zhao Cheng¡¯s moves at a glance? Even though Zhao Cheng was holding a knife, to Shi Hao, it seemed no different from a toy. Shi Hao swung out a punch. In Zhao Cheng¡¯s eyes, Shi Hao¡¯s punch was simple and straightforward, yet it directly targeted the flaw in his blade technique. How could this be? Before he could finish his thought, his face had already been struck hard by the punch. Under the terrifying force of the impact, his head swam, and he nearly passed out. Even so, he could no longer hold onto the handle of the blade, which fell to the ground with a sharp clang. Suddenly, the cheering from the crowd stopped. Everyone wore expressions of disbelief, staring dumbfounded at Shi Hao. Zhao Cheng was one of Wu Shibai¡¯s top generals, one of the four giants, a mid-level martial disciple at the peak with a strength nearing 6,000 kilograms! Yet such an expert was beaten by a single punch from Shi Hao while using a Martial Technique? This! They were all going mad. How could something so outrageous happen? Just how powerful was Shi Hao? This was just a sixteen-year-old boy! Shi Hao smiled slightly, ¡°Now, can you tell me who hired you?¡± Zhao Cheng, unwilling to give in, was in Starwind Academy; how could he bow down? ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, we have professional ethics!¡± he retorted stubbornly. With a flick of his foot, Shi Hao kicked the blade off the ground and into his hand, positioning it swiftly against Zhao Cheng¡¯s throat. ¡°I think, you should reconsider.¡± The cold blade pressed against his neck, and Zhao Cheng¡¯s courage instantly evaporated. ¡°That person, that person¡¯s name is Li Mingjun,¡± he said with a trembling voice. Li Mingjun? Shi Hao was surprised. He had not even exchanged a single word with this person, so why would he want to kill him? ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Zhao Cheng had lost all the majesty of being one of the ¡°Four Masters¡± of Starwind Academy, pleading for his life. Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve said, those who owe me will repay me, how could you be the exception?¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhao Cheng struggled frantically. Splat, a spray of blood flew, and he collapsed to the ground, his eyes wide open, filled with unwillingness. ¡ªIf he were aware after his death, he would definitely regret taking up this business deal. The academy was also silent. Who could believe that Shi Hao had not only stormed in alone but even dared to commence a killing spree? They all felt aggrieved as the underground overlords of Mengyang City; when had they ever been subjected to such humiliation? ¡°Damn, you!¡± A roar erupted, and a towering figure appeared. He was seven feet tall and as imposing as a human bear. ¡°Iron King!¡± Everyone exclaimed in surprise, their faces showing delight. This towering strong man was Zhong Kangyuan, the leader of the four giants, known as Iron King, with innate extraordinary physical strength and terrifying power. Though he was also a mid-level martial disciple, he possessed a strength of 6,300 kilograms, which was above the upper limit of an average mid-level martial disciple. ¡°You actually killed Number Four, I¡¯m going to butcher you!¡± Iron King bellowed, immediately sprinting towards Shi Hao. Boom boom boom, his speed accelerated, and with his terrifying weight, each step he took made the ground resound thunderously. The crowd was initially filled with concern, as Zhao Cheng was defeated by just one move from Shi Hao, and Iron King, who was not much stronger than Zhao Cheng, was unlikely to defeat Shi Hao either. However, as Iron King charged, their confidence surged. This was Iron King¡¯s signature move, self-named Iron Bull Charge, which once set a record by breaking seven ribs of a peak mid-level martial disciple. ¡°Iron King!¡± ¡°Crush him!¡± ¡°Let him know that Starwind Academy is not to be trifled with!¡± The crowd howled, each of them a ruffian and hoodlum, lawless, with blood coursing with bellicose factors. This was Starwind Academy¡¯s counterattack! No one could bully Starwind Academy! Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Sweeping Through Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Sweeping Through Shi Hao watched as the Iron King charged toward him. This was not a martial technique, but the Iron King fully utilized his own advantages, exerting his power to the fullest and even beyond. However, precisely because it was not a martial technique, there were even more flaws. Shi Hao had identified at least forty-three flaws that would allow him to easily defeat his opponent, but he chose to ignore them. Competing in strength? Come on! As the Iron King rushed towards him, Shi Hao swung his fist, confronting him head-on. Martial Technique, Tiger Wind Fist. Bang! The punch landed on Zhong Kangyuan¡¯s right arm¡ªhe had charged at Shi Hao with a diagonal body, using his shoulder as the point of impact. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s over!¡± ¡°Now, that pretty boy¡¯s entire arm is going to be useless.¡± ¡°Hmph, serves him right for being so arrogant!¡± ¡°Iron King is mighty!¡± The crowd all cheered for Zhong Kangyuan, knowing full well how terrifying the Iron King¡¯s charge was. However, a figure suddenly flew up, tracing an arc in the sky and then, thump, crashed heavily onto the ground. Instantly, the entire venue fell silent. Because the person thrown was the Iron King. And Shi Hao? He had not even taken a half step back. Heavens, what kind of overwhelming strength was this? The people in the martial arts hall were left speechless, feeling incredibly oppressed. This was the Hailing Martial Arts Hall, where they were used to bullying others, and now someone had barged in, doing as they pleased. ¡°Hehe, young man, you¡¯re quite ruthless!¡± a robust voice rang out as another person walked out from the back courtyard. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± The crowd cried out, and the nervous atmosphere immediately calmed down. Wu Shibai, a high-grade martial disciple, was a man possessing the strength of ten thousand catties. In Mengyang City, only a few elites from major families could surpass him, and that number did not exceed ten. Shi Hao gave a slight smile. ¡°Ruthless? Hehe, it seems like you guys were the first to provoke me. Am I not allowed to fight back?¡± Wu Shibai revealed a chilling smile, ¡°You can fight back, but you don¡¯t know what it will cost you!¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shi Hao smiled, ¡°just a punch.¡± A punch? Wu Shibai scoffed, ¡°You think you can defeat me with one punch?¡± ¡°If one punch isn¡¯t enough, then two,¡± Shi Hao said casually, ¡°but I think one punch should be enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really overly confident!¡± Wu Shibai shook his head. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The people in the martial arts hall also burst into laughter. A punch to defeat their master? Did he think he was a martial master? Shi Hao took a step forward, walking toward Wu Shibai. Seeing this scene, everyone felt incredulous. A mere youth, daring to provoke their master so brazenly! That¡¯s absurd. However, Shi Hao appeared calm, not the least bit triumphant; it was as if he was doing something trivial, yet it sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. Such composure was terrifying! Wu Shibai also revealed a solemn expression, feeling a strong sense of oppression. This youth was too extraordinary. He shouted loudly, stepped forward, and slammed his foot down, causing the sand where he stepped to ripple like water waves, radiating outward in all directions. Martial Technique, Bone Shatter Leg! This was a star-level intermediate martial technique, not only fully exerting his power but even increasing it by ten percent. With one kick, he could send Zhong Kangyuan flying. Bang, bang, bang, he accelerated, charging toward Shi Hao, and just when close, he unleashed his foot, kicking swiftly at Shi Hao. Shi Hao punched, meeting the kick head-on. Bang, the punch and kick collided, creating ripples in the air that radiated outward. Blocked it again! The crowd at the martial arts hall watched, all wanting to clutch their heads in shock. My God, ghosts must exist. This was their boss, one of the top fighters in Mengyang City, yet he was blocked by a teenager. Incredible, absolutely incredible. However, this was just the beginning. Shi Hao smiled and launched his Tiger Wind Fist, every move fiercely effective. Although it was a low-grade star-level Martial Technique, it was enough to unleash his strength of thirteen thousand pounds fully, not at all inferior to Wu Shibai using Bone Shatter Leg, even surpassing him slightly. Bang! Bang! Bang! The incessant clashing of fists and kicks echoed continuously, mesmerizing everyone who watched. This youth was no weaker than their boss! After fighting a while, Shi Hao had also become completely familiar with his own strength, and he confirmed his meridian injuries were fully healed. With no more concerns, he executed Flying Cloud Fist. A high-grade moon-level Martial Technique, boosting the strength by eighty percent! What does that mean? Shi Hao could throw a punch with twenty-three thousand pounds of force! Bang! As the punch swung out, Wu Shibai¡¯s expression changed drastically, but it was too late to dodge or change his move, and upon the impact of their fists and legs, he was inevitably blown away, feeling his bones numbing as if they were shattered. He tried to stand up, only to find his right leg seemed alien to him and completely immobile. Meanwhile, Shi Hao was already approaching step by step, his seemingly frail body radiating a terrifying aura, making Wu Shibai involuntarily hold his breath, his face deathly pale. In everyone¡¯s eyes, this was no longer a youth, but a devil! Wu Shibai¡¯s courage shattered, feeling his entire body enveloped in a cold dread. ¡°Do, do not kill me!¡± he stammered. Though he was a high-grade martial disciple and one of the top fighters in Mengyang City, he was no hero. Like everyone, he feared death, and holding significant power in his hands, he was even less inclined to die, having not enjoyed life to the fullest yet. This scene filled the martial hall¡¯s crowd with deep shame. That was their boss, yet he was begging his enemy for mercy. Wu Shibai turned over and knelt, his head knocking on the ground: ¡°Wu Shibai is willing to serve you as master!¡± Crazy, absolutely crazy! The crowd was excited, but why? Just because one cannot fight does not mean one should sell oneself¡ªthis is Mengyang City, there are laws here! But Wu Shibai had his own considerations. Being easily defeated by Shi Hao showed that the latter must be a martial master. A martial master so young¡ªwhat did that imply? In the future, he could at least become a senior Martial Sect, or even¡­ the legendary Martial Venerable! Martial Venerable, a pillar of a nation! If he could cling to such power, why would he continue leading an underground gang in Mengyang City? Shi Hao looked at him, life experiences of Yuan Chengmie flashing through his mind, and he immediately realized. Then he might as well accept this subordinate. He thought to himself that there were some things he couldn¡¯t handle personally, and if everything required his direct involvement, he would be too busy. His focus was martial arts! ¡°Very well,¡± Shi Hao nodded. Wu Shibai, overjoyed, quickly got up and respectfully said, ¡°Master, what is your honorable surname?¡± Being accepted as a servant yet so elated¡ªwhere else in the world could this be seen? The hearts of the crowd twitched with profound shame. They were the Hailing Martial Hall, the strongest underground force! ¡°Shi Hao,¡± Shi Hao glanced at Wu Shibai, speaking indifferently. With that glance, Wu Shibai felt all his little schemes exposed, his awe deepening. He quickly bowed and said, ¡°Young Master Shi!¡± Then he straightened up, looked at the crowd, and shouted, ¡°What are you standing around for? Hurry up and greet Young Master Shi!¡± ¡°Greetings, Young Master Shi!¡± The crowd¡¯s response was uneven. ¡°Louder!¡± commanded Wu Shibai. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Shi!¡± The crowd repeated, much louder this time. Well, even their boss had knelt; what more could they do? Besides, Shi Hao was indeed strong. Recognizing such a person as their boss¡¯s boss was not demeaning at all. Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Asking the Guest into the Urn Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Asking the Guest into the Urn ¡°Young Master Shi, please take a seat up here,¡± Wu Shibai said respectfully. Shi Hao nodded. Under Wu Shibai¡¯s almost obsequious guidance, they walked to the study where Shi Hao took the seat of honor, while Wu Shibai sat next to him. The Iron King stood behind Wu Shibai, towering like an iron tower. ¡°I want all the information on Li Mingjun,¡± Shi Hao stated unapologetically. ¡°Yes,¡± Wu Shibai quickly ordered someone to fetch the information, treating Shi Hao as the boss. The Hailing Martial Hall was ostensibly a place for teaching martial arts, but in reality, it was the head of the underworld forces in Mengyang City, hence they were very well-informed. Soon, the information on Li Mingjun was delivered. Li Mingjun, a standout of the third generation of the Imperial Capital¡¯s Li Family, was only twenty-three years old. He had extraordinary martial arts talents, having advanced to a senior martial disciple six months prior. Additionally, he had a gift for medicine and had been taken as an apprentice by the Imperial Physician Liu Yue. As for the Li Family, in the Imperial Capital, it belonged to the third-tier of forces, backed by¡­ the Shi Family. As for more specific details, the Hailing Martial Hall couldn¡¯t find out, as after all, they were only a force in Mengyang City, and it was impressive that they could find out as much as they did. Shi Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression subtle, because the Shi Family that the Li Family relied on was also the very Shi Family that had driven his foster father out! In the past, Shi Tianyang had been a leading figure among the younger generation of the Shi Family, with outstanding martial arts talents. However, during the competition for the position of family head, he was plotted against by his cousin Shi Fengyun. Not only did he lose the position of family head, but he also lost all his strength and became disabled. Yet, the Shi Family had condoned this outcome, infuriating Shi Tianyang to the extent that he severed ties with the Shi Family and came to Mengyang City alone. It was also then that Shi Tianyang found Shi Hao, who had drifted ashore, and took him as his adopted son. However, three years prior, Shi Tianyang mysteriously died. Shi Hao had no evidence, but he believed it was Shi Fengyun¡¯s doing, meant to eradicate a potential future problem completely. How coincidental, it was the Shi Family again. He would start with Li Mingjun, exact a bit of interest, and soon he would go to the Imperial Capital to seek justice for himself and his foster father. No one could owe him; this was the oath he had taken, and he would surely fulfill it. ¡°Bring Li Mingjun here,¡± Shi Hao ordered. What? Wu Shibai was taken aback, wondering what his leader intended to do. ¡°Young Master Shi, you want¡ª¡± ¡°Go invite him,¡± Shi Hao cut him off before he could finish asking. Wu Shibai, feeling helpless, had just pledged his loyalty¡ªwas he about to break his persona now? ¡°Yes!¡± He nodded and then said, ¡°However, I am afraid I might not be able to bring him here.¡± Li Mingjun was a scion of a powerful family in the Imperial Capital and did not need to take someone like him, a local snakehead, seriously. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Just tell him I found a prescription formula on my corpse and want to sell it for a good price.¡± Wu Shibai immediately arranged for someone to invite Li Mingjun, now throwing caution to the winds. He figured he might as well try his luck. If it pleased Shi Hao, by fighting side by side this time, he might just become one of Shi Hao¡¯s trusted associates. After a while, someone reported, ¡°Boss, Young Master Li has been invited here.¡± Wu Shibai looked towards Shi Hao, wondering what to do next. ¡°Go ahead first, just improvise,¡± Shi Hao said. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Shibai, along with the Iron King, hurried off. Shi Hao then rose leisurely from his chair and left the study, descending the stairs to walk a few steps further, which would take him to the training ground of the martial hall. Hm? He saw that Li Mingjun had not come alone; there was an old man beside him, appearing to be in his sixties, but with a posture straight as a post and large, rough palms ¡ª clearly a practitioner. At that moment, the conversation between Wu Shibai and Li Mingjun reached his ears. ¡°Head of the Martial Hall, where is the formula?¡± Li Mingjun asked, evidently quite interested in the formula for the Hemostatic Powder. ¡°Hehe.¡± Wu Shibai didn¡¯t know what Shi Hao really wanted to do, so he could only try to stall, ¡°I wonder how much Young Master Li is willing to pay for this?¡± ¡°One hundred taels,¡± Li Mingjun said offhandedly. Wu Shibai roared with laughter, ¡°Young Master Li, you really do have a sense of humor! If this prescription is worth only a hundred taels, would you personally make the trip?¡± Li Mingjun also smiled, as he too was just trying to save some money, but the other party was not foolish. ¡°Ten thousand taels,¡± he said earnestly. What kind of prescription is worth so much money? Wu Shibai muttered to himself, but aloud he said, ¡°Ten thousand taels? Hehe, that¡¯s still a bit too little.¡± Li Mingjun frowned, feeling that this Wu Shibai was getting a bit too greedy. The elderly man beside him immediately said in a stern voice, ¡°Master Wu, there¡¯s an old saying: know when to stop!¡± ¡°Old man, how dare you speak to my boss like that?¡± Iron King stepped forward. Wu Shibai just smiled and did nothing to stop it. Li Mingjun didn¡¯t need to give face to this local snake, and similarly, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of him, especially since the Imperial Capital was far too distant from here. Since he needed to stall for time, he might as well let Iron King do his thing. Li Mingjun also sneered coldly. Since these people were greedy, he might as well strike at their morale and let them understand the meaning of awe! The elderly man immediately stepped forward and closed in on Iron King. Iron King laughed heartily, disdainfully saying, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re quite old. You should go home and play with your grandchildren. Don¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying¡ª¡± Bang! Before he could finish his words, the elder had already made his move. His large hand swung out like a huge iron fan, instantly sending Iron King flying. ¡°Wow!¡± Iron King immediately spat out blood, his complexion deathly pale. ¡°Mr. Qing Sr., a slight punishment will suffice,¡± Li Mingjun finally spoke. ¡°Yes,¡± the elder replied respectfully, then returned to his side, withdrawing all his formidable presence. Seeing Wu Shibai still with a petrified expression, Li Mingjun couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Let me introduce him. This is Master Ning Yangqing, known as the Iron Fan, who has achieved fifty years of mastery in Bagua Palm, a Primary Level martial master!¡± He deliberately emphasized the last four words. As expected, Wu Shibai¡¯s complexion changed immediately. What exactly does a Primary Level martial master signify? The starting strength reaches ten thousand catties, with a limit of fifteen thousand! He had thought Ning Yangqing was merely an ordinary old servant, and even if a practitioner, his strength couldn¡¯t be that significant. But a Primary Level martial master? He began to tremble. If Ning Yangqing were to truly unleash his killing intent, he could even have the capacity to eliminate everyone in the martial arts hall by himself. ¡°Ahem!¡± Li Mingjun coughed as a reminder, ¡°Master Wu, the prescription!¡± Wu Shibai was desperately anxious, unsure of what to do. ¡°The prescription is here.¡± Just then, Shi Hao¡¯s voice resounded. Wu Shibai suddenly felt relieved; although this was equivalent to tearing his face off with Li Mingjun, at least he wasn¡¯t stuck between a rock and a hard place anymore. He was all in. Hmm? Li Mingjun looked towards Shi Hao, his face immediately turning cold, and after a sweeping glance at Wu Shibai, he coldly said, ¡°Well, Master Wu, you dare to deceive me, you really have guts!¡± (Dear readers, I seek your votes, your votes please) Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Do You Regret It? Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Do You Regret It? By this time, Wu Shibai couldn¡¯t possibly show any weakness, otherwise he would displease everyone and just make his situation worse. ¡°Li Mingjun, you really have some nerve, trying to harm Young Master Shi!¡± he immediately retorted. Li Mingjun chuckled dismissively, ¡°A mere Primary-level martial disciple, and a crippled one at that, and you treat him like a treasure? Haha, your judgement is really worrisome.¡± He shook his head and added, ¡°I am the distinguished Third Young Master of the Li Family, why should I waste words with you?¡± ¡°Mr. Qing Sr., kill them all!¡± he said, turning his head to address Ning Yangqing. ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qingyang bowed. When he straightened up, he emanated an intense killing aura. He was naturally a free man, but with a propensity for killing, he had made too many enemies and had no choice but to take refuge with the Li Family and become a servant. However, his nature hadn¡¯t changed at all; he still loved to kill, so the command from Li Mingjun fit perfectly with his desires. ¡°Which of you¡­ wishes to die first?¡± He glanced at Wu Shibai and then at Shi Hao. ¡°Or you two?¡± He swept his gaze across the rest of the people in the martial training yard. No one dared to meet his gaze. For he was a Primary-level martial master. Just before, the Iron King had been sent flying by him in a single move. Who could possibly contend with him? Shi Hao smiled and walked towards Ning Yangqing. ¡°You, pretty boy?¡± Ning Qingyang zeroed in on Shi Hao, his eyes as fierce as those of a wild beast. He particularly despised good-looking men, as his wife had been seduced by one, leading her to cheat and forcing him to kill both his wife and her lover, which led him down this path of carnage. And Shi Hao, being at least ten times better-looking than any pretty boy, increased his hatred and desire to kill him even more. Bang! Bang! Bang! He charged at Shi Hao, the strength of over ten thousand pounds bolstering his speed, as he flew at him with palms swirling. Bagua Palm, a star-level high-ranked Martial Technique! This man was a Primary-level martial master and had also reached the limit of this realm. His Primitive Strength hit as high as fifteen thousand pounds, and with the augmentation of Bagua Palm, his explosive power could reach eighteen thousand pounds! ¡°Well played!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s eyes sparkled, having finally found a worthy opponent. He lunged forward in one swift move, unveiling the Flying Cloud Fist. Boom, boom, boom¡ªhis strength was even greater, reaching over twenty thousand pounds. Each fist met Ning Yangqing¡¯s palms squarely, creating visible ripples that vibrated outward. And Ning Yangqing evidently was falling into disadvantage. What! Li Mingjun was shocked beyond belief; this was something he had not anticipated at all. Ning Yangqing was inferior to a sixteen-year-old boy? Wasn¡¯t this the boy who had only demonstrated a strength close to two thousand pounds in the trial a few days ago? And weren¡¯t one of his arms and legs crippled? How could it be that, in just a few days, not only had his strength greatly increased, but his meridian injuries had also healed? Impossible! Bang! Bang! Bang! Shi Hao¡¯s punches grew heavier. In fact, he could have exploited Ning Qingyang¡¯s mistakes and easily defeated him, but being youthful and true to his nature, he preferred to fight in this more visceral and direct manner. Ning Yangqing grew increasingly panicked. How could this young man have power surpassing his own? ¡°Young Master Shi is mighty!¡± ¡°Young Master Shi is domineering!¡± In the martial hall, cheers and encouragements erupted. They had all felt stifled when Shi Hao had beaten them, but seeing Shi Hao fiercely thrash an outsider filled them with exhilaration and a sense of pride for being on his side. This is our leader¡¯s leader¡ªawesome! With such thoughts, they no longer felt that being under a sixteen-year-old¡¯s command was humiliating. Ning Yangqing considered fleeing. This youth was too abnormal. Even in the Imperial Capital, how many such monstrous talents could there be? Suddenly, he exposed a flaw, then withdrew, trying to escape the fight. Li Mingjun? Haha, never mind him, if he doesn¡¯t return to the Imperial Capital, that¡¯s it, he has nothing to lose anyway. ¡°Thinking of leaving?¡± Shi Hao smiled faintly, took a quick step forward to catch up, and kept attacking. ¡°I do not partake in your grudges, how about you let me go?¡± Ning Yangqing did not hesitate to betray Li Mingjun. These words, when they reached Li Mingjun¡¯s ears, made his expression immediately turn extremely angry. But at the same time, he also felt a chilling fear. If even Ning Yangqing could not beat him, he surely stood even less of a chance. Let¡¯s go, a wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him. However, just as he turned around, he saw Wu Shibai had blocked his way at some unknown time. ¡°Young Master Li, why the rush to leave? Have a cup of tea before you go; it¡¯s not too late,¡± said Wu Shibai smiling, since Shi Hao had already made a move, he felt the need to keep Li Mingjun there, to prevent future troubles. As the leader of Mengyang City¡¯s underground forces, he was not short of decisiveness. ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± Li Mingjun shouted, ¡°I am a descendant of the Li Family from the Imperial Capital, and do you know how many powerful people my family possesses? Not only numerous martial masters but even a Martial Sect master!¡± Martial Sect! ¡°Martial Sect or not?¡± Shi Hao¡¯s voice rang out. Li Mingjun quickly turned around, but his face was filled with horror, because Ning Yangqing was already lying on the ground, his chest caved in significantly, obviously, his ribs and heart had been shattered, and he was dead beyond doubt. How many moves was that, and how did Ning Yangqing end up dead so fast? Shi Hao took large steps toward Li Mingjun. If Ning Yangqing had not intended to flee, he wouldn¡¯t mind using him to practice a bit. ¡°Li Mingjun, I ask myself, why do you want to kill me, given we have no grudges or hatred?¡± Li Mingjun¡¯s eyes darted around frantically, looking for an excuse that could appease Shi Hao¡¯s intent to kill. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care,¡± Shi Hao said again, ¡°You want to kill me, so I¡¯ll just kill you, fair and square!¡± What! Li Mingjun was panicked, why are you not playing by the common rules? ¡°If you kill me, the Li Family will absolutely not let you off!¡± he quickly threatened Shi Hao using his family¡¯s influence. Shi Hao smiled faintly, ¡°If the Li Family doesn¡¯t stay in line and dares to provoke me, then I will flatten the Li Family!¡± This statement, he made as if it were a trivial matter. Wu Shibai and the people from the martial arts school felt a tingling excitement in their scalps. A noble family from the Imperial Capital, with a Martial Sect master, and yet Young Master Shi didn¡¯t even regard them highly. Dominant! Shi Hao looked at Li Mingjun and asked again, ¡°Do you regret crossing paths with me?¡± This guy is way too arrogant! Li Mingjun clenched his teeth, but, thinking that a wise man does not fight when the odds are against him, he decided to temporarily swallow his pride: ¡°I regret it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Shi Hao nodded, then threw a punch. What! Li Mingjun was about to go crazy, I had already yielded, how could you still hit me? He raised his hand to block, but how could it hold; bang, the hand was forcefully smacked back, bouncing off his own face, the terrifying power continued to push through, relentlessly crushing his head. Crack, his body went limp and he fell to the ground. Shi Hao was neither sad nor happy. After obtaining the memories of Yuan Chengmie, he was not only Shi Hao but also a once unparalleled strong man; such killings were all too familiar for him. ¡°Young Master Shi!¡± Wu Shibai knelt on one knee, feeling his soul trembling, overwhelmed by a powerful sense of awe. Decisive and resolute, surely he will become a dominant ruler in the future! ¡°Young Master Shi!¡± the others in the martial arts school also kneeled halfway, this time willingly. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Tyrant Body Technique Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Tyrant Body Technique ¡°The matters beyond this point are up to you to handle; there are no issues, correct?¡± Shi Hao asked Wu Shibai. ¡°There are no issues. Please rest assured, Young Master Shi!¡± Wu Shibai replied respectfully, in his eyes, Shi Hao was no different from a god. Shi Hao nodded his head, ¡°Good, then I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Young Master Shi, won¡¯t you stay for lunch before you go?¡± Wu Shibai earnestly invited. ¡°Alright,¡± Shi Hao considered it. After having lunch, Shi Hao stood up to leave and headed back to the institute. This time, his journey was uneventful, and he smoothly returned to the institute. He boiled a large tub of water, then added a Medicinal Bath Bag to it and stirred; immediately, the tub of water turned green. Shi Hao removed his clothes and submerged his entire body in the water. Instantly, he felt the hot water open his pores, while the medicinal strength adhered to his skin, though only a small amount entered his body. After soaking for the time it takes an incense stick to burn, Shi Hao left the bath, dried off, and went to a small grove. He was about to begin his body cultivation. The institute¡¯s body cultivation involved scheduling various high-intensity trainings to extract potential from the body and enhance strength. But the correct way to train was not like this. Strength was to be enhanced through cultivation techniques, while body techniques were to improve the durability of muscles and skin to adapt to increasingly strong forces. Otherwise, if one could punch with the force of a hundred thousand kilograms, but the bones were not strong enough to handle it, they would break before hitting anyone else. ¡°A craftsman must first sharpen his tools if he wants to do his job well,¡± and the tool, in this case, is the martial artist¡¯s body. Shi Hao knew many body techniques in his mind, the best one being called the Tyrant Body Technique. Even Yuan Chengmie had not trained in it, because by the time he acquired the Tyrant Body Technique, his cultivation level was already too high to start from scratch. Another factor was that to develop the Tyrant Body Technique to a highly advanced realm, one would need to use extremely valuable materials, which even a strong person like Yuan Chengmie would find painful. Training was inherently a huge expense, thus the hierarchy of martial artists was pyramid-shaped; the higher the level, the fewer the people, partly because they were stalled by the availability of cultivation resources. Luckily, Shi Hao would possess a lot of money in the future. He made a very strange pose, holding his feet with his hands and then twisting his head through his lower legs, contorting his body into an unnatural position. Suddenly, intense pain struck, almost making Shi Hao shout out in pain. But he bit his lip tightly, maintaining the pose for quite a long while, then shifted to another, equally unnatural position; immediately, cold sweat rolled down his forehead. At this moment, the earlier medicinal bath took effect. In such an extremely contorted state, all the pores in Shi Hao¡¯s body opened, and the medicinal strength was continuously absorbed, strengthening his muscles, skin, flesh, and bones. After running through the Tyrant Body Technique once, Shi Hao¡¯s clothes were completely soaked with sweat. However, he did not stop, but started the second circulation. Then, the third. After three times, Shi Hao finally stopped because he felt every muscle trembling. Continuing would do more harm than good and could damage his body. ¡°Enough is as good as a feast; too much haste, less speed.¡± Shi Hao sat cross-legged and began to train in the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture. One cycle, two cycles, three cycles¡­ After nine cycles, Shi Hao¡¯s strength had increased by another thousand kilograms. Now, his strength had reached fourteen thousand kilograms, very close to the limit of a Primary Level martial master. Shi Hao stood up, looked at the sky; it was still a while until dinner time. Good, time to practice some martial techniques. There was no need to practice Flying Cloud Fist as he had started training in it very early on and was extremely proficient. Sun-Level advanced martial techniques! In his mind, there were as many as seventeen such martial techniques, covering fist techniques, palm techniques, sword techniques, knife techniques, and more, a variety of styles. Shi Hao preferred using his fists more, and as for weapons, after all, Hua Yuan Nation had a prohibition, none army personnel or specially permitted individuals were not allowed to carry weapons, otherwise, it would cause serious trouble. He wasn¡¯t yet qualified to openly oppose the nation, not to mention that there were people stronger than him, just take Mengyang City¡¯s army for example, the City Guard Army was all equipped with Cloud-Piercing Crossbows, which could even penetrate the strongest defense of a three-star Ferocious Beast, the Ironskin Bull! One-on-one, Shi Hao could dodge the shots from a Cloud-Piercing Crossbow if he was prepared, but if a small squad of the City Guard Army fired together, he would surely be killed. Above the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow, there was the Moon-Slaying Bow, which required at least a high-level martial disciple to draw it and could pose a threat to a martial master. Even higher was the Purple Crystal Cannon, a terrifying weapon that could make even a Martial Sect turn pale. Only by becoming a Martial Venerable could one rise above all else. The pillar of a nation was not just a saying. Of course, Shi Hao was also wary, but if he really had to face it, he wouldn¡¯t back down. At worst, he would just leave and train in the mountains for a few more days, and his strength would rapidly increase. Then he¡¯d train the Eight Extremes Fist. In just a short time, he got the hang of it, and it was as if he had immersed himself for decades, mastering every move and every style. There was no helping it, he possessed Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories. In just half an hour, Shi Hao completely mastered the essence of the Eight Extremes Fist, as easily as if he had practiced it before and just needed to refresh his memory. In fact, that was indeed the case. Again. Shi Hao chose another leg technique, called the Wind Fire Leg, and in about the same half an hour, he had mastered it as well. Then another. Until the sun set, Shi Hao had mastered five Sun-Level high-grade martial techniques, mastering the essence of each one. Feeling a bit hungry, Shi Hao headed towards the cafeteria. Huh? He saw that big yellow dog again, rummaging through the trash for food. The dog noticed Shi Hao, showed its teeth at him, but then slinked away. Shi Hao smiled slightly, entered the cafeteria, piled his plate with a good amount of food, and started eating. People who train in martial arts usually eat a lot, but since his strength had greatly increased, and considering today¡¯s expenditure, his appetite was even larger, comparable to ten ordinary people! This amazed the students who came over, having never seen someone eat so much. ¡°As expected of the idol, even his eating is so domineering!¡± the female students commented with hearts in their eyes. The cafeteria was basically only frequented by people from the Earth Institute, as the students from the Earth Institute and Heaven Character Courtyard were descendants of noble families who naturally disdained dining in such a low-grade cafeteria. As he was eating, suddenly, the cafeteria became quiet, not a single noise to be heard. What happened? Shi Hao looked up toward the entrance and saw that seven people had arrived, and one of them was even sitting in a wheelchair. Oh, Song Tianming. Shi Hao just glanced, then continued to focus hard on eating, as he was not yet full. Rolling forward, Song Tianming was pushed over and stopped not far from Shi Hao. ¡°Hmph, you actually dared to come back!¡± Song Tianming said coldly, his face full of anger. Shi Hao paused with a smile, putting down his chopsticks, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to come back? The loser isn¡¯t me.¡± That was a slap in the face right there! Song Tianming trembled with rage, ¡°That¡¯s because you attacked me unawares, if we fought seriously, how could I lose to you?¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s fight another round,¡± Shi Hao smiled. You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? ¡°My leg is broken, how can I fight you?¡± Song Tianming shouted. ¡°Your leg being broken has nothing to do with me!¡± Shi Hao shrugged. Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Another Leg Crippled Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Another Leg Crippled ¡°Hahaha!¡± Laughter erupted in the cafeteria, no one could contain it any longer. Just a few days ago, when Song Tianming came looking for trouble with Shi Hao, wasn¡¯t Shi Hao also suffering from damaged leg meridians, making it difficult for him to walk? Yet no one saw you, Song Tianming, show any mercy. Not to mention, Shi Hao¡¯s arm meridians were also injured at the time. And now you¡¯re the one crying foul? Shameless! Song Tianming also realized that the man in front of him was likewise ¡°crippled¡±. What sympathy could you possibly garner by complaining to a disabled person? Song Tianming felt incredibly wronged, he was clearly the one who had been injured, so why did no one sympathize with him? ¡°Attack, take him down for me!¡± But his viciousness was immediately apparent. He was the young master of the Song Family; did he really need to worry about whether he had a just cause or not? Originally, since Shi Hao was already a ¡°cripple¡±, he didn¡¯t bother to openly bully him, as he was someone who cared about face¡ªmore importantly, Shi Hao was quite popular with the female students at the academy, and anyone who openly bullied him would become the public enemy of the girls. Song Tianming, arrogantly confident in his own suaveness, certainly did not want to become the rat crossing the street in the eyes of the girls. But now, Shi Hao had broken one of his legs, so it was no longer a matter of face. Suddenly, the six men behind him stepped forward, closing in on Shi Hao. ¡°Six against one, how shameless!¡± Immediately, some girls voiced their dissatisfaction on behalf of Shi Hao. ¡°That¡¯s right, and Shi Hao even has injured meridians, you¡¯re just bullying!¡± ¡°Quick, go inform the teachers!¡± A few girls were about to slip out to call the academy¡¯s teachers to the scene. ¡°Who dares!¡± Song Tianming said coldly, his gaze sweeping around the room, ¡°Whoever dares let out a word about what happens here today will be declaring themselves an enemy of the Song Family!¡± Hearing this, everyone fell silent at once. The Song Family, one of the Five Great Noble Families in the city, had a martial master in their ranks, and the Five Great Noble Families controlled ninety percent of the city¡¯s economy. Being an enemy of the Song Family meant you wouldn¡¯t necessarily be attacked directly; you could simply be starved to death or impoverished to death by their economic clout. Here, all were students of the People Character Courtyard, none with powerful backgrounds, so they dared not oppose the Song Family. Even if not for themselves, they had to consider their families, right? Song Tianming smirked disparagingly; these people were so despicable, forcing him to invoke his family¡¯s name. At that moment, his six lackeys had already surrounded Shi Hao. Among the six, one was an intermediate martial disciple from the Earth Character Courtyard, Wang Qian, who came to help because the Wang Family was a vassal to the Song Family. Even though Wang Qian was stronger than Song Tianming, at his beck and call, he came immediately. ¡°Hold on!¡± Shi Hao waved his hand. ¡°Begging for mercy, are you?¡± Wang Qian sneered. At nineteen years old, he would age out and automatically leave the academy next year. Precisely for this reason, he had already crossed the five-thousand-jin strength threshold. He wasn¡¯t the strongest in Starwind Academy, but to deal with someone who was half-crippled and had only two thousand jin of strength, this was no challenge at all. What a waste, Song Tianming was; to have such an advantage in strength and still have his leg broken by Shi Hao, a waste among wasters. Shi Hao just smiled, ¡°Wait till I finish eating.¡± Wait, wait till you finish eating? Wang Qian instantly exploded; who did you think you were? ¡°You insolent brat, you sure are arrogant!¡± He bellowed, lunging towards Shi Hao. Shi Hao moved swiftly, bypassing his attack, grabbed his neck, and flung him backwards. Bang! Wang Qian hit the ground, rolling several times before he finally stopped, his face filled with disbelief. He had just been knocked down by a ¡°cripple¡±! After the shock, he couldn¡¯t help but be greatly terrified. Because if Shi Hao had wanted to kill him just now, all he needed to do was twist his neck, easily and effortlessly. My God, killing a mid-level martial disciple in seconds? The other five were also completely intimidated, their raised hands held high, but none dared to bring them down. They were all frightened, even Wang Qian was defeated so quickly, what use would it be for them to join forces? Shi Hao paid them no attention, just focused on eating, making all his secret admirers swoon with hearts in their eyes. ¡°Does this guy really only have the strength of two thousand jin?¡± ¡°And, he just used his right hand.¡± ¡°If we say Song Tianming was just careless the other day, but what about now?¡± ¡°Could it be that his injury had already healed a long time ago, and he has just been hiding his skills all this time?¡± ¡°Worthy of being a genius, he defeated Wang Qian with one move, he could probably even match Gao Feng.¡± ¡°Yeah, definitely.¡± ¡°But Gao Feng is already eighteen years old, a whole two years older than him. By the time Shi Hao reaches eighteen, how much stronger will he become?¡± Everyone whispered among themselves, completely shocked and confused. Shi Hao ate quickly, and after a short while, he put down his chopsticks and stood up, heading towards Song Tianming. Song Tianming involuntarily moved his wheelchair backward. He had already witnessed Shi Hao¡¯s ruthlessness; a few days ago, without any hesitation, he had broken one of his legs, letting him know that the other party truly didn¡¯t fear the power of the Song Family. ¡°You¡¯ve bothered me again,¡± Shi Hao said casually. The words were calm, but Song Tianming couldn¡¯t help trembling because he remembered the words Shi Hao had whispered in his ear before¡ªif he dared to provoke him again, Shi Hao would kill him. ¡°How can you possibly be this strong?¡± he said begrudgingly. Last year, when he competed with Shi Hao for the spot to compete in the fifteen-year-old category, though Shi Hao was indeed more skilled, he definitely wasn¡¯t so overwhelmingly superior. ¡°I¡¯m a genius,¡± Shi Hao smiled and then said, ¡°This time, how about I cripple another one of your legs?¡± ¡°No! No! No!¡± Song Tianming spoke with a quivering voice, shaking his head repeatedly. Shi Hao wasn¡¯t going to listen to him; with a stomp, there was a ¡°crack,¡± and Song Tianming¡¯s other leg was also crushed, twisted to an exaggerated degree. ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± Song Tianming started screaming again. ¡°No next time,¡± Shi Hao clapped the other¡¯s shoulder and left. Song Tianming cried out in pain, his heart collapsing inside him. Twice he had sought trouble with Shi Hao, why did both times end with one of his legs broken? If he provoked Shi Hao again next time, would there be a third leg to break? Well, there was one, but that one absolutely could not be broken. Shi Hao returned to his dormitory, sat cross-legged on the bed, and began to sort out his thoughts, planning what to do next. The big direction, of course, was to head to the Imperial Capital, where his enemies and his adoptive father¡¯s enemies were. But to just kill his way over there? That would be suicidal unless he became a Martial Venerable. Otherwise, even a high-level Martial Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the bombardment of the Purple Crystal Cannon. ¡ªAn individual¡¯s strength cannot compete with the power of a nation¡¯s machinery. Moreover, Shi Hao also wanted to enter the Imperial Capital Academy. Although after inheriting Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories, there wasn¡¯t much the Imperial Capital Academy could teach him, but entering the Imperial Capital Academy was something Shi Tianyang had always hoped for him. For his adoptive father, he had to enter the Imperial Capital Academy, even if just for one day. Therefore, the martial competition in the Imperial Capital three months later was a good opportunity. (During the new book phase, there will be three updates per day. Upon official launch, updates will resume to four per day. All saved chapters will be released on the day of launch.) Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Choosing Jade Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Choosing Jade ¡°` In Hua Yuan Nation, martial arts competitions are held annually and are divided into two parts. One is the competition for fifteen-year-olds that Shi Hao participated in last year, which strictly limits the age of participants. Since most people start their martial arts training at fourteen years old, and the earliest at thirteen, training can¡¯t start too early, as high-intensity training can severely affect a youth¡¯s development, being more harmful than beneficial. Therefore, fifteen is the age when most people have their first year of martial arts training. It¡¯s a time when prodigies are bound to stand out, yet they haven¡¯t fully formed, leaving significant room for cultivation. That¡¯s why the Imperial Capital Academy selects one person each year for focused training. As for the other competition, it has no age limit. As long as one is a student of the academy, they are eligible to compete, and the champion can also join the Imperial Capital Academy. Of course, the maximum age to remain in the academy is twenty years old, so in reality, there are age restrictions; they are just more lenient. Shi Hao could enter the second type of martial arts competition, and the first thing he needed to do was to earn the right to represent Starwind Academy. The selection trials will take place in a month. Two representatives will be chosen and then proceed to the County Town to participate in the second round of selection. Only by standing out in this round will they qualify to go to the Imperial Capital for the finals. There was no rush for this; he would just participate in the selection battle when the time came. Shi Hao now possessed a vast skillset that was astonishing, with medical skills, alchemy techniques, talisman techniques, artifact forging, and Array Path¡ªdiverse and plentiful. He only needed to access the corresponding memories to have complete command of these skills. However, as far as Shi Hao knew, Hua Yuan Nation only had medical skills, alchemy techniques, and artifact forging. Here, alchemy was simply about mixing medicines, such as Dragon Tiger Balm. From Shi Hao¡¯s perspective, it was still at a primitive stage of ignorance. Artifact forging was the same, even with powerful weapons like the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow, Moon-Slaying Bow, and Purple Crystal Cannon. But even with the mightiest of them all, the Purple Crystal Cannon, a single shot could at most leave a large hole in a city wall. But in Shi Hao¡¯s memories, a powerful magic artifact could destroy mountains in one blow or evaporate oceans, with a horror that¡¯s indescribable. And this, Shi Hao could forge. Of course, this required the appropriate materials, and besides, Shi Hao¡¯s current strength was too weak, hardly strong enough to even swing a hammer. Array Path interested Shi Hao the most. Array Path, with the power of mountains and earth, could trap and kill people, even annihilating thousands of troops in an ambush. However, to construct such a deadly formation would require an abundance of materials, which Shi Hao was currently unable to procure, and it also lacked significance. What he wanted to set up was a formation called the ¡°Triple Star Spirit Gathering Array.¡± Once this formation was established, it could forcibly gather the surrounding energy of heaven and earth. Thus, cultivating in such an environment naturally yielded twice the result with half the effort. To set up this formation, many pieces of jade were needed. Jade served as a medium to communicate with the natural world, and the higher the quality of the jade, the more powerful the formed array would be. For instance, with the Triple Star Spirit Gathering Array constructed with ordinary jade, it could forcibly extract the energy of heaven and earth within a ten-zhang radius. But if higher-grade jade were used, this range could expand to twenty or thirty zhang¡ªa significant difference indeed. The next morning, Shi Hao went to the Jade Stone Shop, planning to select some quality jade to establish the Triple Star Spirit Gathering Array. Doing so would mean he wouldn¡¯t have to go to Dayun Mountain anymore. He still had one thousand taels of silver on him. He couldn¡¯t count on Lin Yuyue for the moment, but if he truly needed money, Hailing Martial Hall could provide substantial support. After all, it was the local powerhouse in Mengyang City, and over the years, it had surely accumulated a considerable wealth. ¡°Young master, are you here to buy jade artifacts or gold and silver jewelry?¡± As soon as he entered the shop, a red-dressed young girl greeted him, asking in a sweet voice, with stars in her eyes. Shi Hao was already accustomed to such reactions; he was, indeed, quite handsome. He smiled, almost causing the red-dressed young lady to faint with excitement, ¡°I¡¯m looking to buy some unprocessed Jade Raw Stones.¡± The young girl found this peculiar since hardly anyone bought raw stones. She surmised with self-assumed cleverness, ¡°So the young master is also a Jade Carving Master!¡± ¡°` Shi Hao merely smiled, and did not deny it; it wasn¡¯t important. This almost made the red-clothed young girl explode in place, losing herself. After being stunned for a moment, she then said, ¡°Young Master, please wait a moment, I will immediately get the raw stones.¡± As she went to fetch the raw stones, the other female attendants gathered around, since there was no business anyway, and such a good-looking man was truly rare. It wasn¡¯t long before that red-clothed young girl brought over many pieces of jade, all unprocessed raw stones. The red-clothed young girl was still introducing them, ¡°This is cotton jade, that is purple jade, and that over there is exquisite jade.¡± Shi Hao picked up each one to observe, but was not satisfied with any. Setting aside their appearances, the jade used to construct formation arrays had to be pure, The purer it was, the easier it would be to communicate with the energy of heaven and earth, and the better the constructed formation would consequently be. ¡°I want the kind of jade that looks transparent, the best would be without a single impurity,¡± he said. This left the several female attendants astonished. What kind of selection method was this? It was completely different from the aesthetic preferences of the general populace. ¡°Then I will go look again,¡± said the red-clothed young girl. She was just about to leave when a wave of fragrant breeze assaulted her nose, and then she saw a fully ripe beauty walking over, swaying a waist as sinuous as a snake, incredibly seductive in every move, making even this young girl blush with embarrassment. ¡°Sister Yu!¡± She hurriedly greeted; this was the owner of the Jade Stone Shop. The other female attendants also hurriedly greeted the beautiful woman before returning to their positions, to avoid a severe scolding. Shi Hao also glanced over. The beautiful woman appeared to be around twenty-four or twenty-five years old, her skin as white as jade, her almond-shaped eyes like water, her cherry lips on fire, her unruly black hair hanging down her back, with the tips just reaching her slender waist, accentuating it perfectly. With her figure, provocative front and back, she was explosively hot. ¡°I was wondering what the commotion was about, turns out it¡¯s a handsome young man,¡± said the beauty with a smile, her seductive eyes electrifying, leaving one weak in the knees. The several female attendants all secretly stuck out their tongues; if their boss took a liking to such a handsome young man, he was sure to be devoured to the bone! ¡°Sister Yu, this young master wants to buy pure, transparent raw stones,¡± the red-clothed young girl quickly stated, proving that she was indeed working seriously. ¡°Oh?¡± The beauty showed a hint of surprise, glanced at Shi Hao, then said, ¡°Go to storage room number three, and bring the raw stones from there.¡± Upon finishing, she handed the red-clothed young girl a key. ¡°Yes.¡± The girl took the key and hurried out. ¡°Young man, may I know what you need these raw stones for?¡± the beauty inquired, her face alight with seductive curiosity. Ordinary men, upon seeing this, would surely be unable to resist the temptation and spill everything. Shi Hao, however, said, ¡°To practice my craft.¡± The beauty giggled coquettishly, her body trembling like blossoming flowers, a truly lethal allure. Her heaving chest surged tumultuously, enough to make a man of weaker will pounce on her in an instant, and even those with firmer resolve were now unable to avert their gaze. Shi Hao, however, remained steadfast, as if he saw nothing at all. The beauty was taken aback, her smile fading, and said, ¡°If it¡¯s just for practicing your craft, why do you care whether the jade is pure or not?¡± Shi Hao smiled, ¡°OCD.¡± Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Arranging the Formation Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Arranging the Formation ¡°` The beautiful woman was taken aback, not expecting Shi Hao to respond in such a way. She was overly confident in her charm; what man wouldn¡¯t be totally captivated by her presence? Even if some feigned propriety, they couldn¡¯t hide their lecherous demeanor. However, this young man was truly indifferent, and, moreover, he was so handsome that she found herself somewhat enchanted. How could she, Ruan Jiaoyu, be bewitched by a young boy? At this moment, a girl in red also carried over a wooden box that seemed heavy, making her show a bit of strain. Shi Hao went over to lend a hand, placing the box on the table, which naturally won him the good graces of the women, especially the girl in red, who looked at him with dreamy eyes. ¡°Please go ahead,¡± said Ruan Jiaoyu. Shi Hao began to look through the raw stones, which indeed were very pure. Although not crystal clear and free of all impurities, their quality was significantly higher compared to those he had seen before. ¡°Do you have any that are even purer?¡± he asked. ¡°Not at the moment,¡± Ruan Jiaoyu replied. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to wait a few months, I could arrange to have some shipped to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Shi Hao shook his head; he was going to the County Town in a month. He selected a few pieces and then asked Ruan Jiaoyu, ¡°How much for the lot?¡± ¡°Seven hundred and sixty-five Silver, but for someone as handsome as you, I¡¯ll round it down,¡± Ruan Jiaoyu said with a smile. ¡°Seven hundred Silver?¡± Shi Hao inquired. ¡°Seven hundred and sixty Silver!¡± Shi Hao didn¡¯t mind, took out a silver note, and paid for the stones. Silver notes, issued by the Royal Family of Hua Yuan Nation, could be exchanged for actual gold and silver at any bank and were convenient to carry. Watching Shi Hao leave, the women shop assistants were still infatuated, almost wishing to follow him out. Ruan Jiaoyu, swaying her willowy waist back up to her room in a charming manner, arrived at an elegant chamber. She moved to the window and looked down at the street, watching as Shi Hao¡¯s figure gradually disappeared. ¡°Choosing based only on purity and not on appearance or color, isn¡¯t that the requirement for creating a Formation?¡± she murmured with a strange look on her face, ¡°But in such a remote and backward place, is there actually someone knowledgeable in the Array Path?¡± ¡°I must keep an eye on this. If this young man truly understands Formations, he might have come for the Princess. We must be cautious.¡± She took out a paper bird and flung it into the air. A bizarre scene unfolded as the paper bird actually took flight, trailing after Shi Hao. ¡­ Shi Hao was unaware of the paper bird following him; he returned to his dormitory and immediately began to work on setting up the Formation. He etched patterns onto the jade stones, known as Formation Patterns, crucial in harnessing the energy of heaven and earth. During the etching process, it was also vital to infuse Soul Force, as if giving life to the Formation itself. By the time Shi Hao had finished etching all thirty-six jade stones, his Soul Force had been completely drained. Well, he couldn¡¯t practice today. No matter, as long as the Formation was successful, he could recover the day¡¯s loss in training, and everything else would be a gain. With the Formation Base complete, it was time to set up the Formation. You can¡¯t just set up a Formation anywhere; there are forces in heaven and earth, and a Formation can only borrow these forces, not create them from nothing. Shi Hao searched around the Academy but couldn¡¯t find a suitable location. Huh? Suddenly, he remembered observing the terrain while he was outside the city and had found a suitable spot for a Formation. He immediately left the Academy and returned to the city. Starwind Academy¡¯s management of students was quite lax¡ªa training plan was provided, and it was the student¡¯s responsibility to follow through. Failure to pass the annual test meant being dismissed. Shi Hao arrived at that location, spreading his Soul Tentacles. Although he couldn¡¯t absorb the energy of heaven and earth, he could observe the surrounding energy. Not bad. ¡°` ¡°` He nodded, this place seemed to be a depression where the energy of heaven and earth converged, so the energy gathered here far exceeded other places, which was evident from the thriving state of the plants and trees around. Shi Hao knocked on the door, and soon an elderly man came out to open it. ¡°Who are you?¡± the old man asked with a face full of confusion. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Sir, this house belongs to you, right?¡± ¡°Yes, what do you¡ª¡± ¡°I would like to buy it.¡± Shi Hao revealed a sincere smile. The old man was taken aback, not expecting someone to be interested in buying his house. Truth be told, his house was quite dilapidated, and even the foundation was somewhat damaged¡ªmainly because the trees grew too rapidly, their intertwined roots having cracked the ground. ¡°How about two hundred silver?¡± Shi Hao said with a smile as he took out a silver note, ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t trust me, you can have someone knowledgeable come over to verify the authenticity of this silver note.¡± He didn¡¯t mind raising the price a little, but alas, that was all the money he had on him now. Two hundred silver! This surprised and delighted the old man. His shabby house was worth so much? Still, fearing a scam, he went ahead and called over a neighbor, a businessman who often dealt with silver notes. After the authenticity was verified, the elderly man happily agreed to the deal. Shi Hao immediately handed over the silver note, while the old man signed a transfer agreement, imprinting his thumbprint. Since it was already too late, they had to wait until the next day to process the transfer at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The old man moved out that evening, leaving behind all his furniture for Shi Hao, as it wasn¡¯t worth much anyway. Shi Hao immediately began the setup, burying the jade stones one by one in the courtyard. When he buried the last piece, the formation was established; the energy from heaven and earth converged, taking the already dense energy of the place to the next level. Shi Hao revealed a satisfied smile, and after having dinner, he slept soundly through the night. The next morning, he noticed that the grass and trees in the courtyard seemed to have grown taller than the day before. The effect of the formation was like a miracle. After breakfast, he took a medicinal bath and began practicing the Tyrant Body Technique, tormenting himself to the point of howling in pain. In the afternoon, once his Soul Force was fully replenished, Shi Hao started to cultivate the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture. First revolution, second revolution¡­ By the time he reached the fifth revolution, Shi Hao found that he had hit a limit, fifteen thousand jin of strength. This should have been the limit for a primary level martial master, and breaking through it would allow one to advance into the middle-level martial master, but it was just Shi Hao reaching the limit of an advanced martial disciple. Humm, the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture gently nudged, and the limit was broken, as effortlessly as drinking water. Sixth revolution, seventh revolution¡­ ninth revolution. Shi Hao stopped cultivating and estimated that his strength had reached sixteen thousand jin. An increase of two thousand jin! Training here, the efficiency was twice that of normal conditions. Across Mengyang City, only the City Lord had reached the level of a middle-level martial master, his strength ranging from fifteen to twenty-five thousand jin. Exactly how much, well, only the City Lord himself would know. But even if City Lord Chen Zihao reached the limit strength of twenty-five thousand jin, Shi Hao needed only about five days to catch up with or even surpass him. Thump, thump, thump, just then, the door suddenly drew a beating, urgent and loud, as if announcing a death. Shi Hao furrowed his brows, a sense of displeasure already rising in his heart as he went to open the door. Standing at the door was a young man in his twenties, with a rascal¡¯s brazen face and an air of arrogance. ¡°I am the owner of this house. I heard you want to buy a house?¡± the young man said immediately upon seeing Shi Hao. Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Greed Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Greed Hmm? Shi Hao remembered that the name on the deed was Jiang Ping, and indeed Jiang Ping was the old man¡¯s name from yesterday¡ªunless the neighbors were all covering for him, but that was highly unlikely. ¡°Jiang Ping is my dad, my name is Jiang Sanli!¡± the young man added. Oh, I see. Shi Hao just looked at him without saying a word. Jiang Sanli glanced at Shi Hao and felt a surge of jealousy. So handsome, if he had such good looks, he wouldn¡¯t be 25 without a wife to call his own. However, coming across such an easy mark, he was determined to make a good profit. ¡°This is our Ancestral Land, very auspicious. Someone offered 500 Silver before, and my dad didn¡¯t sell,¡± Jiang Sanli said, ¡°You think you can buy it with a mere 200 Silver? Let me tell you, no way!¡± He made to squeeze past into the house, intending to squat there until Shi Hao offered a satisfactory price. However, he couldn¡¯t get through. Shi Hao simply extended his arm to block the way, as if there was a mountain before him that he simply couldn¡¯t breakthrough. ¡°Scram!¡± With a casual flick, Shi Hao sent Jiang Sanli flying out. Thud¡ªJiang Sanli hit the ground hard, and before he could get up, Shi Hao had already shut the courtyard door. He winced in pain but also clearly understood the young man was not only handsome but also possessed enormous strength. ¡°Strong as you are, you can¡¯t beat Brother Ma!¡± he snorted with an idea already brewing in his mind. Jiang Sanli caught his breath and got up, then ran off to a certain place. The Hailing Gambling House, one of the properties under the Hailing Martial Gym. ¡°Brother Ma! Brother Ma!¡± He found a middle-aged man with a long braid, surnamed Ma, the boss of the gambling house, known as Brother Ma. ¡°Hmm?¡± Brother Ma was playing cards and responded indifferently. Jiang Sanli looked at him with reverence. This man was a Primary Level martial disciple, with a strength of over two thousand pounds¡ªJiang Sanli thought of him as describably strong. Moreover, this man was Iron King¡¯s top henchman, the second-in-command at the Hailing Martial Gym! ¡°Brother Ma, I¡¯ve got a great business deal!¡± Jiang Sanli said obsequiously. ¡°What kind of good deal could you have?¡± Brother Ma scoffed, prompting laughter from the others at the card table. Everyone knew Jiang Sanli was proficient in indulgence¡ªdrinking, whoring, gambling, you name it¡ªand had squandered a decent inheritance. Someone so lacking in merit talked about introducing a business deal¡ªnobody would believe that. ¡°Really!¡± Jiang Sanli hastily said, ¡°There¡¯s this fool who bought my old house for this amount!¡± He held up two fingers. ¡°Twenty Silver?¡± Brother Ma guessed offhand. Jiang Sanli had pawned off almost everything valuable from his house, which was practically bare, so getting twenty Silver for it was already quite good. ¡ªMengyang City was just a small town, the land there was not worth much. ¡°Two hundred Silver!¡± said Jiang Sanli emphatically, shaking his fingers for emphasis. Hmm? Now Brother Ma was genuinely interested. He slapped his cards down on the table and said, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to cheat me, are you?¡± His face showed a dangerous expression, menacing and terrifying. Jiang Sanli shivered in fright but immediately said, ¡°How would I dare to deceive you, Brother Ma? It¡¯s true, I just tried to shake that kid down, but he¡¯s got skills¡ªI couldn¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°But if Brother Ma intervenes, you could easily handle him.¡± Seeing Brother Ma hesitate, he struck while the iron was hot, ¡°The house transfer hasn¡¯t been completed yet, the land deed still bears my father¡¯s name and handprint.¡± With that said, Brother Ma finally stopped hesitating. He looked at Jiang Sanli and asked, ¡°How do you plan to split the money?¡± Jiang Sanli thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll knock him for a thousand taels of silver. I only want three hundred, and the rest will all go to Brother Ma.¡± Brother Ma¡¯s heart was racing. Although he was the boss of the gambling house, he didn¡¯t dare put a single coin into his own pocket. He had to dutifully hand it all over; otherwise, his body would be found in the moat the next morning. So, he often did some private jobs to earn some extra cash on the side. Seven hundred taels of silver was also a significant amount for him. That could afford him several lavish visits to Osmanthus Alley. But he frowned and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s just a young lad, can he actually come up with a thousand taels of silver?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Jiang Sanli assured confidently. ¡°That foolish lad set the price himself. Two hundred taels in silver notes, paid upfront. Brother Ma, with him being so liberal with money, he surely has far more than that.¡± This made perfect sense. Brother Ma nodded and laughed, ¡°Good. To prevent this silly young man from being deceived by others, we should take good care of his wealth for him.¡± ¡°Hahaha,¡± all of Brother Ma¡¯s men burst into laughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Brother Ma lost interest in playing cards, immediately called his minions, and, following Jiang Sanli¡¯s lead, set off to make money! It wasn¡¯t far from Hailing Gambling House to Shi Hao¡¯s residence, so after a short walk, the group arrived at the place. Jiang Sanli immediately went forward and knocked on the door, banging loudly and urgently, as if someone had died. The door creaked open, and Shi Hao walked out. Upon seeing Jiang Sanli again, he finally showed anger. Was he too polite? ¡°Kid, don¡¯t even think about coercing a sale. I¡¯m telling you, this is my family¡¯s Ancestral Land. Unless you give me a thousand taels of silver, don¡¯t think about taking the house away!¡± Jiang Sanli immediately shouted loudly. Bang! Shi Hao kicked out, and Jiang Sanli instantly turned into a rolling gourd, tumbling backwards repeatedly. ¡°Aiya!¡± Jiang Sanli cried out in pain, struggling to get up, and complained to Brother Ma, ¡°Brother Ma, look, look, this guy doesn¡¯t give you face, he dares to hit me right in front of you!¡± ¡°Brother Ma, you must stand up for me!¡± He was so busy whining that he failed to notice the fear that filled Brother Ma¡¯s face. Brother Ma had just returned from the martial arts school the day before yesterday to report the casino¡¯s profits to the older martial brother, and it was then that he personally witnessed Shi Hao killing Zhao Cheng, defeating the Iron King and his elder martial brother. The terrifying image, like that of a demon god, had lingered in his mind these past two days and had even caused him to wake up in a cold sweat from nightmares at night. How could he have expected to encounter Shi Hao here, his boss¡¯s boss¡¯s boss! After a jolt, he instantly broke out in a cold sweat, and his gaze towards Jiang Sanli was murderous. Are you trying to get me killed? ¡°Kid, you see our Brother Ma here, and you don¡¯t kneel down quickly!¡± Brother Ma¡¯s underlings were still trying to bolster his presence. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Brother Ma was almost frightened into passing out, he rushed over quickly, and started punching and kicking the underling. This confused everyone. What was going on? Why would Brother Ma start hitting his own man out of the blue? ¡°Brother Ma¡ª¡± Jiang Sanli weakly said, do you have strabismus or something, hitting the wrong person without even realizing? ¡°Brother my ass!¡± Brother Ma charged over and kicked Jiang Sanli, toppling him to the ground. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Spirit Stone Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Spirit Stone Not only was Jiang Sanli dumbfounded, but Brother Ma¡¯s underlings were also utterly perplexed. What¡¯s going on? Why would Brother Ma hit Jiang Sanli? Did his brain suddenly get muddled? ¡°Brother Ma! Brother Ma! It¡¯s me, Jiang Sanli!¡± Jiang Sanli dared not fight back, only able to protect his head and take the beating. In fact, even if he had the guts to fight back, he was no match for Brother Ma. ¡°I¡¯m hitting you, you bastard!¡± Brother Ma cursed as he beat him, ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you!¡± Who is Shi Hao? That¡¯s the man even the owner of the gym has to call boss, and besides, Shi Hao made a massacre in the martial gym ¨C it¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t seen it before. To be honest, he was nearly scared to wet himself then. Jiang Sanli actually wanted me to extort Shi Hao? What kind of suicidal behavior is this? ¡°You idiot!¡± ¡°Damned scum!¡± ¡°Do you know who this gentleman is?¡± ¡°Shi Hao, Young Master Shi!¡± ¡°You motherf***er, even our boss¡¯s boss has to call him Young Master Shi when they meet, and you dare encourage me to go against Young Master Shi?¡± Brother Ma continued to beat and curse him, trying to dissociate himself from the situation. Jiang Sanli was shocked. This fool in his eyes¡­ actually had such a prominent identity? No wonder the guy was so generous with money, making him think he was an easy mark. It turns out he really wasn¡¯t short of cash. ¡°Young Master Shi, I was wrong!¡± Jiang Sanli was quick on the uptake and didn¡¯t beg Brother Ma for mercy, but instead crawled over to Shi Hao¡¯s feet, kowtowing continuously. Brother Ma, on the other hand, was continuously stomping on Jiang Sanli, without the slightest bit of mercy, as he truly loathed Jiang Sanli for almost getting him involved as well. Now, he didn¡¯t know what Young Master Shi was thinking, and if this master wanted to kill¡­ then he was definitely doomed. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Shi Hao waved his hand, his expression calm. Brother Ma let out a sigh of relief, as it seemed Young Master Shi wasn¡¯t angry with him. Shi Hao looked towards Jiang Sanli and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the appetite, wanting to extort a thousand taels of silver from me?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Jiang Sanli hurriedly responded, ¡°You misunderstand, Young Master Shi, I was just joking earlier.¡± ¡°Oh, you came all the way here to joke with me?¡± Shi Hao said with a smile. ¡°No, of course not.¡± Jiang Sanli¡¯s eyes darted about as he quickly thought of a strategy, and then a spark of ingenuity struck, ¡°Young Master Shi, I came to bring you a treasure!¡± ¡°A treasure?¡± Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Where is it?¡± Jiang Sanli wanted to stand up, but Brother Ma immediately raised his fist, scaring him into kneeling again quickly. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Let him stand up.¡± Brother Ma then withdrew his fist and stood behind Shi Hao, groveling like a sycophant. ¡ª¡ªAs long as he served Young Master Shi well, his life was set on a path to glory. Only then did Jiang Sanli climb to his feet, cautiously saying, ¡°Please allow me to go inside, Young Master Shi.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Shi Hao gestured with his hand. After a while, Jiang Sanli came back holding a wooden box covered with fresh soil, obviously just dug up from the ground, which explained why it took some time. ¡°Young Master Shi!¡± He approached Shi Hao, opened the box, and presented it respectfully in front of Shi Hao. Shi Hao glanced at it and saw a stone inside, only a third the size of a fist. ¡°` ¡°You motherfucker, trying to fool Young Master Shi with a piece of crap stone?¡± Brother Ma immediately scolded, ¡°Although Young Master Shi¡¯s surname is Stone, he has nothing to do with actual stones.¡± Uh, what kind of complaint is that? ¡°Young Master Shi, hear me out!¡± Jiang Sanli hurriedly said, ¡°This stone is no ordinary one; it glows in the dark!¡± ¡°A glowing stone, isn¡¯t it still just a stone?¡± Brother Ma immediately kicked and punched Jiang Sanli, ¡°Besides, if it were a treasure, wouldn¡¯t you, the prodigal son, have sold it for money long ago?¡± ¡°I wanted to sell it, but the pawnshop wouldn¡¯t take it!¡± Jiang Sanli cried, for he was no tough guy, ¡°But this must be a treasure!¡± Shi Hao took the stone and immediately felt a strange sensation. Huh, he was astonished to find that it contained an incredible amount of energy. This is¡­ a Spirit Stone. Shi Hao quickly recalled from his memory that this was a peculiar stone and an immensely important Cultivation Resource, which could greatly accelerate cultivation. The value of a Spirit Stone was astounding; even a small piece was worth at least tens of thousands of silver, and what¡¯s more, such things were priceless and rarely sold. Who would want to sell such a precious item? However, in the Hua Yuan Nation, this was considered useless because everyone practiced Body Cultivation and didn¡¯t cultivate techniques. Without cultivating techniques, one couldn¡¯t extract the energy within the Spirit Stone. ¡°Stop,¡± Shi Hao waved his hand. Jiang Sanli wasn¡¯t wrong; this was indeed a treasure. ¡°I¡¯m keeping this item,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Shi! Thank you!¡± Jiang Sanli was overjoyed, feeling like his life was saved. ¡°Leave,¡± Shi Hao said. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Jiang Sanli hurriedly left, fearing that if he delayed any longer, Shi Hao might change his mind. Brother Ma still tried to get close, to flatter him, but Shi Hao waved him away too. Shi Hao took the Spirit Stone into the house. He couldn¡¯t use it directly for now since its energy was so immense that it would probably burst him if he tried to absorb it directly. But he could still use it. ¡ª Incorporated into the Formation, using the Power of Heaven and Earth to guide out the energy from the Spirit Stone was like diluting it with water, allowing gradual absorption. Shi Hao had already practiced for the day, so he decided to wait until tomorrow to try and see how much he could improve. The next day, as usual, he practiced the Tyrant Body Technique in the morning. Over the past few days, his physique had significantly improved; the effectiveness of the Tyrant Body Technique was indeed extraordinary. In the afternoon, he added the Spirit Stone to the Formation and then sat down cross-legged to circulate the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture. With a pull of the Soul Tentacle, terrifying energy rushed into his body, rampantly elevating his strength. One revolution, two revolutions, three revolutions¡­ nine revolutions! Shi Hao stopped, sprang to his feet, swung his fist, whoosh¡ªthe sound of the fist wind howled. ¡°Twenty thousand jin of strength!¡± He made an extremely precise judgment and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of shock. An increase of a whole four thousand jin in strength, the effect of the Spirit Stone was indeed terrifying! Then, Shi Hao showed a hint of a smile. When he went to the Imperial Capital, he should have a strength of over three hundred thousand jin. To know, even the starting point for a high-level Martial Venerable was only a strength of one hundred and fifty thousand jin, with the limit being around three hundred thousand jin. Historically only a few individuals could reach such a level, with most around two hundred thousand jin. Plus, with his Sun-Level high-grade Martial Techniques, Shi Hao estimated he could sweep through the entire Hua Yuan Nation¡ªwith the exception of the legendary Martial Venerables. Hence, he could go to the Shi Family to avenge his foster father without having to think of any strategy. That¡¯s the benefit of having strength. With absolute power, one can break all rules. ¡°Go back to the academy and grab some food on the way,¡± Shi Hao murmured. No help for it, although he might be wealthy enough to rival nations in the future, he was broke right now. Just as he returned to the academy, he saw a person and couldn¡¯t help but show delight as he quickly followed and called out, ¡°Ruffian.¡± ¡°` Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Ma Daiers Invitation Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Ma Dai¡¯er¡¯s Invitation In Starwind Academy, Shi Hao had truly only one friend. This person was named Liu Mang, who was said to have been so named because his father was incredibly busy at the time of his birth. In the heat of the moment, he ended up with such a name. The fact that Liu Mang could enter Starwind Academy meant that his talents were certainly outstanding. However, Liu Mang had a bad habit. He liked to peep. Just recently, he was severely injured for peeping on two men having a tryst in the wild and hadn¡¯t been able to return to the academy ever since. ¡ª¡ªEr, that¡¯s no typo; it really was two men. Otherwise, Liu Mang wouldn¡¯t have been beaten so miserably. Turning around, Liu Mang revealed a smile and immediately hugged Shi Hao: ¡°Stone!¡± Shi Hao let him hug, laughing, ¡°Your injuries are healed?¡± ¡°Healed.¡± Liu Mang let go, the inappropriate image of the two men he saw cuddling together days before flashed through his mind, making him feel a bit nauseous. ¡°Eh, you seem to have gotten fatter?¡± said Shi Hao. Liu Mang was already quite fat, and now he seemed to have grown a size bigger. ¡°Eating pig¡¯s trotters and bones every day, try it and see if you won¡¯t get fat?¡± Liu Mang said. However, he didn¡¯t mind being plump; in fact, he took pride in it because the extra fat could cushion the impact when taking hits. Shi Hao suspected this guy got intentionally fatter because he was scared of getting beaten again. ¡°Stone, did anyone bully you while I was away?¡± Liu Mang was very loyal. Shi Hao used to back him up, preventing this little fatty from being bullied. That¡¯s why, even after Shi Hao ¡°lost his abilities,¡± he was the only one who firmly stood by his side. Er, this guy hadn¡¯t been to the academy and didn¡¯t know he had become ferocious again. Shi Hao beamed with a smile: ¡°Fatty, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Mang replied offhandedly. ¡°If it¡¯s about another girl confessing to you, then you don¡¯t need to say it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡ª¡± Shi Hao shook his head, about to elaborate, when he saw a girl approaching them. ¡°Hey hey hey, that¡¯s Ma Dai¡¯er, the belle of Earth Institute!¡± Liu Mang immediately became excited, nudging Shi Hao with his elbow. But clearly, Ma Dai¡¯er was heading towards Shi Hao, which immediately made Liu Mang¡¯s face fall. She was the girl of his dreams. ¡°Um, Junior Brother Shi, tomorrow is my seventeenth birthday, and there¡¯s a small gathering in the evening. Could you come?¡± Although Ma Dai¡¯er was a year older than Shi Hao, she now looked like a little sister with her head tilted down, full of shyness. ¡°Can come, will definitely come!¡± Before Shi Hao could respond, Liu Mang had eagerly accepted the invitation. Ma Dai¡¯er immediately showed delight, raising her head to reveal a radiant smile: ¡°Then, tomorrow I will welcome Junior Brother Shi and¡­¡± She looked at Liu Mang but couldn¡¯t recall who this chubby guy was. ¡°Liu Mang.¡± The chubby guy helpfully chimed in, ¡°We¡¯re both from the Earth Institute.¡± Ma Dai¡¯er showed a hint of bewilderment. Was there such a person in Earth Institute? Never mind, it was Liu Mang who had accepted, but Shi Hao hadn¡¯t objected, and that was enough for her. She waved at the two of them and then turned and quickly trotted away. ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful!¡± Liu Mang watched her retreating figure, his face full of longing. ¡°If she¡¯s beautiful then go after her,¡± Shi Hao laughed. Despite Liu Mang¡¯s weight, he wasn¡¯t ugly, and his family was in business, making him somewhat of a rich second-generation. In Starwind Academy, the offspring of noble families all joined the Heaven Character Courtyard, the children of wealthy merchants joined the Earth Character Courtyard, and only those with talent entered the People Character Courtyard. It is said that the annual exam standards for the Heaven and Earth Character Courtyards are not as strict as for the Earth Character Courtyard, and as long as you stuffed some money in, you usually would pass. Of course, the students of the Heaven Character Courtyard didn¡¯t even need to give money, as they were all children of noble families; who would dare to expel them? Liu Mang revealed a simple and honest smile, ¡°Just having a look will do.¡± Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. When this guy talked about having a look, did that mean peeping? ¡°Stone, you must come tomorrow night!¡± Liu Mang hurriedly said to Shi Hao again, with both hands clasped together in a pleading gesture, ¡°I¡¯m begging you!¡± To his enemies, Shi Hao could be cold and ruthless, but he couldn¡¯t harden his heart against his own friends. ¡°Alright,¡± he nodded, as it was at night anyway and would not take up his time. ¡°That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll come find you tomorrow evening,¡± the chubby boy said happily. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m not staying at the academy anymore; I found a place in the city,¡± Shi Hao said. ¡°Eh?¡± The chubby boy paused for a moment, then his fierceness surfaced, ¡°Has someone bullied you again? Stone, tell me, I¡¯ll help you beat them up, damn it, daring to bully my brother!¡± Shi Hao knew that this guy was not just putting on an act. When Liu Mang was bullied in the past, this chubby boy was not the kind that would just take a beating without fighting back. No matter how strong the opponent was, he would dare to go all out, and it was this trait that Shi Hao admired in the chubby boy, which made them become good friends. A warmth surged in his heart, and he laughingly said, ¡°No one dares to bully me now, it¡¯s just a matter of whether I want to bully others. I made a little money, so I bought a courtyard in the city for some peace and quiet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The chubby boy was skeptical. ¡°Really,¡± Shi Hao nodded. ¡°Alright then!¡± The chubby boy was still somewhat doubtful, ¡°I have to go report back from leave now, and I¡¯ll find you at that courtyard tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Shi Hao made a round at the academy. Song Tianming had already left the academy to recuperate from his injuries, and it was rumored that the Song Family had already let it be known they would severely punish the assailant, but the academy had yet to take action. He ate dinner at the academy and spent the night there. However, the next morning, he went back to his home in the city since he had already given the address to Liu Mang. As usual, he took his medicinal bath and practiced the Tyrant Body Technique, then circulated the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, and his strength surged by another four thousand catties, reaching a total of twenty-four thousand catties. Now, even if it were the City Lord of Mengyang City, Chen Zihao, the top martial artist, he would definitely not be his match. As the sun was about to set, Liu Mang arrived. ¡°Your courtyard really is quite broken down!¡± The guy commented as soon as he came in, ¡°How much did you pay for it, ten silver?¡± Shi Hao sweated; if the chubby boy knew that he had spent two hundred silver on it, he probably would be so distressed he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat for half a day. He casually nodded his head, then changed the subject: ¡°It¡¯s broken down here, but the air is good.¡± ¡°It really is. I checked, and around this area, only your house has trees and flowers that are thriving, almost like they¡¯re charmed,¡± Liu Mang slapped Shi Hao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Quite nice, the air is fresh, and it¡¯s quiet, suitable for you to heal.¡± The chubby boy still didn¡¯t know that his meridian injury had already healed. Just as Shi Hao was about to speak, the chubby boy was already urging him to change clothes, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t be late, it¡¯d be embarrassing to make the goddess wait!¡± Alright, Shi Hao decided to tell the chubby boy about his situation a bit later, and also, he wouldn¡¯t forget to watch out for Liu Mang, his only friend. Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Love Rival Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Love Rival Shi Hao didn¡¯t have any good clothes to change into. Before, he was too poor and only had two sets of clothes that he alternated between. Besides, he didn¡¯t care much for dressing up; after all, he was good-looking enough. No matter how ugly the clothes he wore, in the eyes of the female students at the academy, he was still the handsomest deity. The two of them left for Shuangyun Restaurant. When they arrived, they saw that Ma Dai¡¯er was already there, and not just her¡ªthere were also four young men and women. Shi Hao didn¡¯t recognize them, but Liu Mang was very familiar with them. He said to Shi Hao, ¡°They¡¯re all from the Earth Institute. The tall and skinny guy is Bu Yufeng, the girl next to him is Feng Shishi, the showy man in the red is Shen Jingyi, and that woman pretending to be noble is Wu Wenjun.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Miss Wu¡¯s austere appearance¡ªyou have no idea how flirty she can be behind the scenes!¡± Shi Hao glanced at him, and the chubby boy was full of excitement. Clearly, he must have spied on scenes he shouldn¡¯t have seen. ¡°Junior Brother Shi!¡± Ma Dai¡¯er had also noticed Shi Hao and Liu Mang and quickly waved her hand. Her sleeve fell, revealing a section of her snow-white wrist, as beautiful as fine jade, causing Bu Yufeng and Shen Jingyi to stare with wide-eyed fascination. Shi Hao nodded casually, not taking Ma Dai¡¯er¡¯s eager attitude to heart. ¡°Everyone is here now, let¡¯s go in,¡± said Bu Yufeng, casting a glance at Shi Hao filled with hostility. He had been pursuing Ma Dai¡¯er, and this birthday gathering was an opportunity he had been eagerly anticipating. He planned to confess his feelings publicly during the meal. Shen Jingyi was his close friend, and Feng Shishi and Wu Wenjun were Ma Dai¡¯er¡¯s close friends as well. He had already won them over, and they would all speak on his behalf later. But his well-laid plans had suddenly hit a snag. ¡ª¡ªThere were two unexpected guests. Especially Shi Hao, who was too good-looking. Which girl at the academy wasn¡¯t head over heels for him? If it weren¡¯t for him becoming a martial arts invalid, he would probably have been pursued by many long ago. But now, having defeated Song Tianming and Wang Qian one after another, Shi Hao announced his triumphant return, reigniting the hopes of the girls who had previously given up on him. For example, Ma Dai¡¯er. She was a rich man¡¯s daughter whose family would never agree to her marrying a martial arts invalid. But if Shi Hao were to return to his former genius self, the Ma Family¡¯s attitude would be very different. Therefore, a strong sense of crisis and hostility surged within him. However, being handsome is meaningless if it¡¯s all you have, even if you have some abilities. He had prepared many surprises and intended to crush you thoroughly in the upcoming events, leaving you with no dignity. The seven of them entered the restaurant, and a waiter immediately came to greet them. ¡°Esteemed gentlemen and ladies, do you have a reservation for a private room?¡± Ma Dai¡¯er was about to say no, but Bu Yufeng spoke up first, saying, ¡°It¡¯s reserved, Ziyun Pavilion.¡± ¡°Alrighty, please follow me,¡± the waiter promptly led the way. Ma Dai¡¯er was surprised; she hadn¡¯t reserved a private room. Moreover, this was Shuangyun Restaurant, one of the most luxurious dining spots in town. How could her monthly allowance possibly cover the extravagance of a private room here? ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Dai¡¯er, I made the reservation for the private room,¡± Bu Yufeng interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, today is your birthday. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Just be responsible for having fun.¡± ¡°Wow, Young Master Bu is so generous!¡± Feng Shishi immediately exclaimed in a sweet voice, her face full of envy. ¡°Ziyun Pavilion is an Earth-level private room, and the minimum spending is about a hundred silver pieces, right?¡± Wu Wenjun also expressed her surprise at the right time, obviously having coordinated this in advance. But indeed, the two women were also very envious. Even though they were all students from the Earth Institute, representing wealthy families, wealth was stratified, and the Bu Family belonged to the top-tier. In contrast, the Wu, Feng, Ma, and Shen families were all third-tier. Alas, there¡¯s nothing to be done when they just can¡¯t compare in looks. ¡°How could I possibly accept this!¡± Ma Dai¡¯er demurred, but still, a trace of joy appeared on her pretty face. Being so warmly praised would stir vanity in anyone, and she was only seventeen after all. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s just a trifle!¡± Bu Yufeng said with a laugh, his face brimming with a smug smile. Having money, that¡¯s the good stuff! His gaze swept over Shi Hao and the other, carrying a tinge of contempt from on high. But to his disappointment, neither Shi Hao nor Liu Mang paid him any heed, making him feel the discomfort of punching the air. The group entered the private room, and Bu Yufeng immediately took on the role of the host, starting to order dishes. Before long, fine wine and delicious food were served, and everyone who tried it praised it without exception, as the food was not only expensive but indeed fresh, rare, and tasted extremely good. ¡°Thanks to Young Master Bu, I¡¯ve finally gotten to eat at Shuangyun Tower, and in a VIP room like Ziyun Pavilion, no less. I can boast about this for a lifetime!¡± ¡°Ziyun Pavilion, ah, an Earth-level private room, only next to the Heaven-level!¡± ¡°Hehe, Heaven-level private rooms are only open to the wealthy. No use even thinking about it; an Earth-level room is badass enough.¡± Shen Jingyi and the others kept flattering, causing Bu Yufeng to reveal a pleased smile. ¡°Ahem!¡± Bu Yufeng took out a box and handed it over to Ma Dai¡¯er, ¡°Dai¡¯er, this is my gift to you.¡± Ma Dai¡¯er felt a bit embarrassed since he had both booked a private room and brought a gift, but the vanity of a young girl was greatly satisfied. She couldn¡¯t help but take the box and open it to see a green jade pendant inside. She took it out, and the jade pendant emitted a soft glow under the lights, pleasing to the eyes. ¡°Wow, this is Green Luminous Jade!¡± Feng Shishi exclaimed exaggeratedly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it at Zixing Jade Store; the price is at least five hundred silver pieces!¡± Hearing this, Ma Dai¡¯er hurriedly put the jade pendant back in the box, ¡°This is too precious, I can¡¯t accept it!¡± ¡°Hey, since it¡¯s a gift from Young Master Bu, of course you should accept it!¡± Shen Jingyi quickly said, ¡°Anyway, for Young Master Bu, it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket.¡± ¡°Exactly, just take it, Dai¡¯er!¡± Feng Shishi took the box and forcibly stuffed it into Ma Dai¡¯er¡¯s hands. ¡°This¡­¡± Ma Dai¡¯er still seemed hesitant. Wu Wenjun shifted the target, asking Shi Hao, ¡°I wonder, what kind of gift has Young Master Shi prepared for Dai¡¯er?¡± When she said the words ¡°Young Master Shi,¡± she emphasized them noticeably. Who didn¡¯t know that Shi Hao belonged to the People Character Courtyard, and being admitted there meant having no power or wealth; how could he live up to such a title? Hearing Wu Wenjun say this, Ma Dai¡¯er also couldn¡¯t help but look towards Shi Hao, her eyes filled with a hint of expectation. As a young girl in the throes of spring, of course, she hoped to receive a surprise from her crush. Shi Hao thought for a moment, then offered Ma Dai¡¯er a smile, ¡°Happy birthday to you.¡± Damn, that¡¯s it? Bu Yufeng wanted to sneer and throw a few sarcastic remarks, thinking a poor guy is a poor guy, and also damn too pitiful, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he noticed Ma Dai¡¯er showing an infatuated expression, her big eyes almost dripping wet. Turning to Feng Shishi and Wu Wenjun, he saw the same intoxicated look on their faces, their bodies going limp. Dammit, so what if he¡¯s a bit good-looking; is that really worth all this exaggeration? Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Disturbance Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Disturbance Regarding the reactions of Ma Dai¡¯er and the other two women, Liu Mang was not surprised at all. ¡ªHe had seen it all before. Shi Hao had gone beyond what was generally considered handsome, any woman who saw him would be captivated. Bu Yufeng was infuriated, after all, he was the one who had paid the money. Why did it end up like this? Being handsome is so great, huh? There¡¯s no need to bully people like this! His eyes darted around as he quickly came up with a plan. He stood up and made eye signals toward Feng Shishi and Wu Wenjun, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash my hands.¡± Feng Shishi and Wu Wenjun also hurriedly stood up, ¡°We¡¯ll go too.¡± The three of them left the room and closed the door behind them. ¡°You guys hold onto Shi Hao later, and then say that he took advantage of you,¡± Bu Yufeng said. He was planning to ruin Shi Hao! Feng Shishi and Wu Wenjun did not hesitate and nodded. Shi Hao was just good-looking, but they could gain practical benefits from Bu Yufeng. Moreover, it would also be a beautiful thing for them to get close to Shi Hao during the process. The two women readily agreed. This made Bu Yufeng¡¯s mouth twitch again, feeling a sting in his chest. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the fourth son of the Bu Family?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind them. They turned their heads and saw a man, about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, of average build, but dressed in extremely luxurious clothes, indicating a very wealthy background. Upon seeing him, Bu Yufeng immediately bowed respectfully, ¡°Young Master An!¡± Feng Shishi and Wu Wenjun were taken aback, Bu Yufeng was so respectful in front of this person, his status must be astonishingly high. ¡°This is Yang Shi¡¯an, Young Master An, the second young master of the Yang Family!¡± Bu Yufeng introduced to the two women, also as a reminder. Mengyang City is home to fourteen prominent families, but even among these families, there are levels. The top tier includes the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of the Chen Family, and the Five Great Families: Song, Zheng, Chu, Mao, and Lin, all manned by martial masters. The second tier only includes senior martial disciples. Although the Hailing Martial Academy is not among these prominent families, Wu Shibai¡¯s status falls between the first and second tiers. After all, it¡¯s an underground organization, not presentable, but cannot be ignored either. This Yang Shi¡¯an is from the second-tier prominent Yang Family and is also a notorious spoiled rich kid. ¡°Nice to meet you, Young Master An,¡± Feng Shishi and Wu Wenjun hurriedly bowed. Smack! A crisp sound followed by a gasp as Yang Shi¡¯an drew back his hand and sniffed it, ¡°Quite bouncy, and rather fragrant!¡± Feng Shishi was visibly angry because Yang Shi¡¯an had just slapped her buttocks. Bu Yufeng also felt extremely embarrassed. This person was brought out by him, and now that he had been teased, it certainly reflected poorly on him. ¡°Young Master An, they are not bar girls but students of Starwind Academy,¡± but he didn¡¯t dare to criticize, for although the Bu Family was wealthy, it was minor compared to the Yang Family. ¡°Even better, tender, pure!¡± Yang Shi¡¯an apparently had drunk a bit, his face flushed; otherwise, even a spoiled rich kid like him wouldn¡¯t dare harass female students of Starwind Academy in Shuangyun Restaurant. ¡°Young Master An¡ª¡± Bu Yufeng tried to speak again, but smack, Yang Shi¡¯an slapped him, suddenly shutting him up. The Yang Family, he really couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Also, it was just Feng Shishi and Wu Wenjun. As long as it wasn¡¯t Ma Dai¡¯er, it was fine. ¡°Hehe, come have a drink with this young master!¡± Yang Shi¡¯an reached out to grab Wu Wenjun. Wu Wenjun, seeing Bu Yufeng¡¯s retreat, knew she couldn¡¯t rely on this man. As Yang Shi¡¯an reached for her, she quickly dodged, but she was backed against the door, and as she moved back, the door suddenly opened, and she fell inside. Yang Shi¡¯an, with no regard, immediately followed her in. His gaze swept the room, and when he saw Ma Dai¡¯er, his eyes widened. Beautiful, truly beautiful, and with a hint of shyness, so pure and lovely. ¡°This one¡¯s even better!¡± His eyes shone with excitement as he charged toward Ma Dai¡¯er. Alcohol adds courage to lust; he was now completely blinded by desire. Bu Yufeng showed a hint of anger but dared not intervene. Just as Yang Shi¡¯an was about to reach her, a figure suddenly burst forth like a wild bear, slamming into Yang Shi¡¯an. With a loud crash, the two collided and tumbled into a heap. The one who had dashed out, of course, was Liu Mang. Ma Dai¡¯er was his goddess, how could he just sit by? ¡°You scoundrel, how dare you bump into Young Master An?¡± Yang Shi¡¯an roared in fury, enraged that someone had dared to bump into him. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± He swung his fist and struck Liu Mang. Thump after thump, his punches landed on Liu Mang. However, the chubby man¡¯s thick skin and flesh meant that, despite the severe pain, his bones and muscles were not damaged. Clenching his teeth, he held tightly onto Yang Shi¡¯an¡¯s waist. Although Yang Shi¡¯an was at the Peak of the Primary Level martial disciple, his strength could not be fully utilized in the close embrace, and he found himself temporarily unable to escape. ¡°Let go of Young Master An!¡± Finally, Bu Fengyu sprang into action, rushing to pull the chubby man off. Shi Hao merely watched, knowing of Liu Mang¡¯s feelings for Ma Dai¡¯er, thus he intentionally gave him a chance to show off. However, he glanced at Ma Dai¡¯er and saw no sign of being moved on her face. Alas, all for nothing. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Yang Shi¡¯an cursed and rushed to hit Liu Mang again. Liu Mang was held by Bu Yufeng and couldn¡¯t defend or dodge, just had to endure the blow. But the punch did not land. A hand reached out and firmly grabbed Yang Shi¡¯an¡¯s wrist. Of course, it was Shi Hao. Yang Shi¡¯an grew even more furious, wondering what was wrong with the world. All he wanted was to tease a woman, so why were people constantly interfering from all directions? Is there no law left? ¡°Scram!¡± But before he could utter more ruthless words, Shi Hao had already swung his arm, hurling Yang Shi¡¯an out. Thump, Yang Shi¡¯an crashed into the wall outside the door and then slid down with a squeal. Suddenly, the room fell deathly silent. Bu Fengyu, Feng Shishi, and others were naturally shocked by Shi Hao¡¯s audacity to treat the second Young Master of the Yang Family this way, while Liu Mang was stunned by Shi Hao¡¯s strength, unable to accept it. Yang Shi¡¯an pulled himself up with the help of the wall, slightly sober from the alcohol, yet his anger intensified. ¡°Someone! Someone!¡± he bellowed. Soon, many people rushed over, including Yang Shi¡¯an¡¯s own entourage and the restaurant staff. ¡°Young Master An, what happened?¡± everyone asked. Yang Shi¡¯an just snorted and instructed the staff, ¡°Go get your boss, Miao Hua!¡± Seeing the second young master of the Yang Family so furious, the staff did not dare to delay and hastily went to summon Miao Hua. Miao Hua, the proprietor of Shuangyun Restaurant and also a top figure at Starwind Academy, was one of the Five Great under Wu Shibai. His face darkened with wrath, curious to see who dared to cause trouble here. He recalled that just today, his elder brother had come to drink with him and was sharing the legendary tales of their boss. ¡ªShi Hao had stormed into Starwind Academy when he wasn¡¯t present. ¡°Young Master An, are you alright?¡± he asked Yang Shi¡¯an. ¡°Alright?¡± Yang Shi¡¯an scoffed, ¡°Do I look alright to you?¡± Miao Hua nodded, ¡°Rest assured, Young Master An. You¡¯ve encountered trouble under my roof, I will definitely give you a satisfactory resolution.¡± He looked towards Shi Hao and the others, his eyes turning cold and severe. Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Disappointment Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Disappointment ¡°You, all of you, kneel!¡± Miao Hua commanded, his voice cold and severe. He had killed more than one person, so his deep, commanding shout naturally carried an imposing force, causing several fledgling students who hadn¡¯t managed to leave the academy to shiver uncontrollably. People like Bu Yufeng were well aware that Miao Hua, the owner of Shuangyun Restaurant, was a trusted lieutenant under Wu Shibai, the head of Hailing Martial Hall, with his hands drenched in blood. Merely mentioning his name could silence a crying child at midnight. Miao Hua, known as the Butcher! ¡°Boss Miao, this has nothing to do with us!¡± Bu Yufeng hurriedly passed the buck, pointing at Shi Hao, ¡°It¡¯s all him, he was the one who beat up Young Master An, it has nothing to do with us!¡± Feng Shishi and Wu Wenjun also nodded their heads hastily, their faces drained of color. At such times, being beautiful was not as important as their own lives. They had heard that such gangs killed without blinking an eye, afterwards they would take the bodies to the mountains to bury in a pit, effectively making them vanish from the face of the earth. Ma Dai¡¯er was also hesitant, silent and undecided. ¡°Young Master An?¡± Miao Hua looked towards Yang Shi¡¯an. Yang Shi¡¯an was now sober from the alcohol and of course couldn¡¯t act as rashly as before. Students from Starwind Academy still held a certain amount of deterrent power. If it turned into a real fight, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would definitely conduct a strict investigation. He gritted his teeth, not in a rush, there would be other days. Now that he knew about a beauty like Ma Dai¡¯er at Starwind Academy, with his means, he would eventually be able to press such a pretty girl under himself on the bed. ¡°Everyone except these two, get out!¡± He pointed at Shi Hao and Liu Mang. Hearing this, Bu Yufeng and the others were naturally overjoyed, quickly thanking Yang Shi¡¯an and fleeing without looking back. Only Ma Dai¡¯er was unwilling to leave, continuously looking at Shi Hao with a worried expression. ¡°Dai¡¯er!¡± Bu Yufeng quickly reminded her with a call. Ma Dai¡¯er shivered, realizing some of the stories behind Shuangyun Restaurant and what it would mean if she fell into the hands of Hailing Martial Hall¡­ it was unthinkable! Having thought this through, she showed a decisive look, no longer gazing at Shi Hao, and turned on her heel to leave. Seeing this, Liu Mang couldn¡¯t help showing a look of disappointment. ¡°Stone, I¡¯ve been dumped,¡± he said. He and Shi Hao had stepped forward for this girl¡¯s sake, but Ma Dai¡¯er had chosen to protect herself, abandoning them. Naturally, this left him disappointed. Shi Hao patted his shoulder, ¡°No worries, what great man lacks a wife! Trust me, women will be lining up for you in the future.¡± ¡°Haha, Stone, you really don¡¯t know how to console people!¡± the fatty laughed bitterly. He wasn¡¯t bad-looking, but he was too fat and lacked the determination to diet, getting married would be good enough for him. Shi Hao smiled, with his support, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the fatty to become a great master, and in Hua Yuan Nation, strength was the most important thing. Why was the Chu Family the Royal Family today? It was because their ancestors had established their rule with blood and corpses. With strength, you possessed everything. ¡°Today, I will make you two shed a layer of skin!¡± Yang Shi¡¯an said through gritted teeth, he still didn¡¯t dare to kill ¡ª openly murdering a disciple of Starwind Academy would mean even the Yang Family couldn¡¯t protect him. ¡°Fat Lord¡¯s skin is thick and flesh is stout, I¡¯m not scared of you!¡± The fatty was ready to go all out, defiant to the end. ¡°Get them,¡± Miao Hua ordered without further ado, directing his men. ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately, six burly men stepped forward, each one a martial disciple at the Primary Level Peak. The fatty naturally stepped forward to shield Shi Hao, ¡°Stone, when the fight starts, jump out the window and run!¡± Although it was the third floor, with their ability, jumping down would certainly not be fatal. ¡°You still want to run?¡± The six burly men were already charging over. Liu Mang closed his eyes, spread his arms wide, and braced himself to take the hits, as he had enough flesh to absorb the beating. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sounds of collision came, followed by a crash; a window broke, someone screamed and quickly faded away. Had Stone escaped? Liu Mang opened his eyes, huh, Shi Hao had appeared in front of him at some point, while the burly men from before were nowhere to be seen. What had happened? Shi Hao dusted off his hands, he had naturally thrown the six burly men neatly out of the window. Miao Hua couldn¡¯t help but frown. Was this really a student from Starwind Academy? ¡°Are you Gao Feng?¡± he asked. There should only be one person in Starwind Academy with such formidable strength, the genius Gao Feng. ¡°No,¡± Shi Hao shook his head. ¡°Not?¡± Miao Hua was astonished. Could it be that besides Gao Feng, Starwind Academy had produced another genius? ¡°Stop wasting words with him, just take him down!¡± Yang Shi¡¯an shouted, his forehead veins throbbing. Miao Hua swept him a disdainful glance¡ªsuch a waste! If they were to compare, their Hailing Martial Hall was much stronger than the Yang Family, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t take a spoiled young master seriously. Intimidated by his fierce gaze, Yang Shi¡¯an immediately fell silent. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you,¡± Miao Hua stepped forward, limbering up his body as he walked. His bones kept emitting crackling sounds like that of frying beans. ¡°Stone!¡± Liu Mang showed a worried expression. He already knew that great changes had taken place in his young friend, but his opponent was Hailing Martial Hall¡¯s Miao Hua. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shi Hao smiled and said. ¡°How audacious!¡± Miao Hua charged forward in an arrow step, throwing a punch at Shi Hao. Shi Hao reached out his hand and with a light pluck, he had already grasped Miao Hua¡¯s wrist. What! Miao Hua struggled hard, but the grip on his wrist felt not like a human hand but an iron shackle, immovable. How was that possible? His face filled with shock. It was already unbelievable that someone had grabbed his wrist, but the sheer strength in Shi Hao¡¯s grip was beyond his belief. ¡°Get lost!¡± With a flick of his hand, Shi Hao sent Miao Hua flying, who slammed heavily against the wall, rebounded, and fell to the floor. He couldn¡¯t help spitting out blood, feeling as if all his internal organs were about to be ejected. Without a second glance, Shi Hao strode toward Yang Shi¡¯an. A chill rose in Yang Shi¡¯an¡¯s heart. The opponent was clearly just a sixteen or seventeen-year-old youth, yet he seemed like a demon god who had killed countless people, exerting an indescribable oppressive force on him. Boom! Boom! Just then, heavy footsteps approached, and the floor trembled with each step. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Miao Hua¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Quick, help me!¡± The newcomer was the second-in-command of the Hailing Martial Hall, Iron King! Thud thud thud, the Iron King took large strides toward Miao Hua. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m fine, just help me¡ª¡± Slap! Miao Hua was stunned because Iron King had come over and slapped him across the face so hard that his teeth nearly came loose. Why? ¡°Big Brother, why did you hit me?¡± he said dumbfounded. When had his brother become blind? ¡°Idiot!¡± Iron King kicked him again, ¡°Have you eaten the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard to disrespect Young Master Shi?¡± Shi, Young Master Shi? At first, Miao Hua was taken aback, then it dawned on him¡ªtheir newly emerged boss¡¯s boss, wasn¡¯t his last name Shi? He had only heard the name, never expecting to meet under such circumstances. He had not heard little of Shi Hao¡¯s story from Iron King. That was not only a powerful person but also decisive in killing. ¡°Paying respects to Young Master Shi!¡± he quickly knelt and bowed to Shi Hao. Damn it, what the hell? Yang Shi¡¯an was annoyed. Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Making a Scene Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Making a Scene ¡°Are you playing around?¡± Yang Shi¡¯an yelled loudly, ¡°Hurry up and catch this man for me, otherwise, you will regret it!¡± When had he ever suffered such humiliation? Iron King looked towards Shi Hao and respectfully asked, ¡°Young Master Shi, how would you like to handle this man? Should we finish him off?¡± He gestured as if slitting a throat. Meanwhile, Liu Mang was completely dumbfounded. It had only been a few days, but how had Shi Hao changed so much that he was completely unrecognizable? Shi Hao smiled. ¡°A lesson will suffice.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Iron King immediately strode towards Yang Shi¡¯an. ¡°What are you doing? What do you want to do!¡± Yang Shi¡¯an quickly drew back while his several followers attempted to block the way. However, once Iron King made his move, thump, thump, thump, with one punch each, those followers were no match and immediately fell to the ground. Yang Shi¡¯an hastily fled, but Iron King caught up, hammering down punch after punch. Screams were continuous, as Yang Shi¡¯an was beaten all the way out of the Shuangyun Restaurant, utterly disheveled. On the street below, Bu Yufeng and his group had not left because Ma Dai¡¯er insisted on staying to watch the situation unfold. When they saw Yang Shi¡¯an getting beaten, each of them was stunned. What was going on? Why was Yang Shi¡¯an the one being beaten? What had happened? Although they had seen someone being thrown out the window earlier, they knew that Shi Hao had defeated Wang Qian and certainly wouldn¡¯t be caught without a fight, inevitably leading to a fierce battle. But facing a butcher like Miao Hua, surely Shi Hao would be no match. ¡°That¡¯s Iron King!¡± Bu Yufeng recognized him, the second in command at the martial arts school, whose figure was as identifiable as a tower. But they were even more baffled, why was Iron King beating up Yang Shi¡¯an? ¡°Look!¡± Feng Shishi suddenly pointed towards the upper floor. They saw, at the broken window on the third floor, Shi Hao appeared, next to him stood Miao Hua whose expression of ingratiating flattery was so clear even a blind man could see. What, what was going on? They looked at each other and suddenly realized that they might have made the wrong choice. ¡­ Soon, Iron King returned to the upper floor. ¡°He is my brother, Liu Mang,¡± Shi Hao pointed at the fatty, introducing him to Iron King. ¡°I pay my respects to Young Master Liu!¡± Iron King, although seeming rough, was quick to react and immediately knelt on one knee, saluting Liu Mang. Seeing this, Miao Hua also hurriedly knelt down halfway. This left Liu Mang at a loss as the two kneeling before him were the second and third in command of the martial arts school, both under Wu Shibai and known as the Four Heavenly Kings. ¡°Stone, what exactly is going on?¡± He was slightly fearful but more so excited. Shi Hao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything when we get back. How about it, Ma Dai¡¯er is still down there, shall we invite her up again?¡± He was indifferent towards Ma Dai¡¯er, but if his brother liked her, he wouldn¡¯t mind lending a hand. Liu Mang shook his head. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t like her anymore.¡± The goddess had shattered in his heart when she decidedly walked away. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Great! I told you just now, from now on, the women chasing you could line up!¡± Iron King timely said, ¡°Young Master Shi, it¡¯s too chaotic here. How about we change the place and eat somewhere else?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Shi Hao nodded. Indeed, he had not yet had his fill; Bu Yufeng was not as generous as he seemed, having ordered few dishes. ¡ª¡ªIf Bu Yufeng knew this, he would certainly cry foul, as the items at Shuangyun Restaurant were outrageously expensive, and just a few dishes had cost several hundred Silver. They ascended to the fifth floor, which hosted the ¡°Tian¡± character suites, open only to the elite. The level of ornate decoration instantly escalated, and the welcoming maids were all beauties, putting Liu Mang immediately on edge. Shi Hao patted his shoulder, giving him an encouraging smile, which slowly helped Liu Mang relax. Scared of what! Once the dishes arrived, they began eating and drinking. Iron King and Miao Hua personally accompanied them, and had it not been for Shi Hao¡¯s intervention, they would have also invited Wu Shibai. This made Liu Mang grimace; he barely recognized his own brother now. But soon, noises started coming from outside. ¡°Miao Hua, Iron King, come out!¡± someone shouted loudly, full of power. Upon opening the window, Miao Hua said, ¡°It¡¯s the Yang Family head.¡± That wasn¡¯t surprising. After hitting the younger one, naturally, the elder would come out. ¡°Young Master Shi, I¡¯ll go down and handle this,¡± Iron King said. Shi Hao nodded. Taking over Sea Spirit Martial Arts Dojo was all about conveniently handling such trivial matters for him. Iron King went down, and soon after, fighting sounds could be heard. For a moment, the City Guard Army also arrived, and the two sides couldn¡¯t fight anymore. ¡ª¡ªThe Cloud-Piercing Crossbows wielded by the City Guard Army were too dominating, capable of killing advanced martial disciples. Even Wu Shibai wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly if they were involved. However, the Yang Family was not willing to leave and instead put pressure on the City Guard Army to arrest Shi Hao and severely punish him. The Yang Family, although not top-tier, still wielded enough influence to overwhelm the City Guard Army. On the other hand, Iron King was equally unyielding, putting the captain of the City Guard Army, Ren Wu, in a tough spot. On one hand was the Yang Family, and on the other, the Sea Spirit Martial Arts Dojo¡ªboth formidable opponents he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. In the end, Ren Wu had no choice but to go up himself to meet Shi Hao, hoping to persuade him to step back, apologize to the Yang Family, and thus smoothly resolve the issue. Yang Family head Yang Chao also came up with Yang Shi¡¯an, curious to see who was worth Iron King¡¯s staunch protection. When they arrived at the fifth-floor suite and saw Shi Hao leisurely eating and drinking, they couldn¡¯t help but grimace. Oh, they were downstairs fighting a life and death battle, yet here you were, so casually enjoying your meal and watching the drama unfold, so delightfully? ¡°What madman dares to beat my son?¡± Yang Chao coldly said to Shi Hao. ¡°Hehe!¡± Ren Wu quickly intervened, ¡°Lord Yang, please calm down. Let me speak first.¡± He looked at Shi Hao, surprised by his youth. Could this be Wu Shibai¡¯s illegitimate son? Tsk, such a good-looking kid, it¡¯s likely he¡¯s not biologically related; otherwise, considering Wu Shibai¡¯s looks, how beautiful would his woman have to be to birth such a son? While internally speculating, Ren Wu of course didn¡¯t show it but instead said with cupped hands, ¡°This gentleman¡ª¡± ¡°What gentleman this and that, this is Young Master Shi!¡± Miao Hua immediately scolded, facing a mere captain of the City Guard Army, he didn¡¯t need to be courteous. Ren Wu¡¯s expression became somewhat ugly, but he still forcibly swallowed his anger and said again, ¡°Young Master Shi, misunderstandings should be resolved rather than tangled. How about you apologize to Lord Yang, compensate a little, and we can close this matter?¡± ¡°No way, I can¡¯t swallow this insult!¡± Yang Shi¡¯an immediately shouted loudly. Ren Wu frowned, looking at Yang Shi¡¯an, ¡°Then what does Young Master Yang suggest?¡± ¡°Let him come over and kowtow three times to me!¡± Yang Shi¡¯an said through gritted teeth. Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 26: The Might of the Strong Cannot Be Offended Chapter 26: Chapter 26: The Might of the Strong Cannot Be Offended Ren Wu felt extremely troubled; obviously, this was an impossible task. He wanted to persuade further but then saw Shi Hao had already stood up. ¡°I didn¡¯t stoop to your level just now, but do you really insist on courting death?¡± Shi Hao said chillingly, already harboring a killing intent. In his body, there still lingered a part of the pride belonging to Yuan Chengmie as a powerful figure. The majesty of the powerful should not be violated! ¡°You dare to utter threats in the presence of Team Leader Ren of the City Guard Army?¡± Yang Chao timely interjected; he, along with Ren Wu, believed that Shi Hao was Wu Shibai¡¯s illegitimate son, which was why Iron King and Miao Hua had provided such protection. Although the Yang Family was slightly inferior in strength to the Hailing Martial Hall, the deeds of the martial hall were not presentable in polite society; in the context of officialdom, the Yang Family held much more weight. Regardless, the Yang Family had complete confidence and did not fear the Hailing Martial Hall at all, and Yang Chao, being on par with Wu Shibai, now with Wu Shibai gone, couldn¡¯t he handle the situation? Ren Wu, put in a difficult position, had no choice but to say, ¡°Young Master Shi, please be cautious with your words.¡± Shi Hao did not look at him but smiled at Yang Chao instead, ¡°You think I am threatening you?¡± ¡°Are you having a breakdown or something?¡± Yang Chao burst into laughter. ¡°How dare you!¡± Miao Hua and Iron King both reprimanded simultaneously; this was Young Master Shi, whom even their boss had to respectfully greet¡ªwho were you to speak to him like that! Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°I hadn¡¯t planned on killing anyone today.¡± The implication of his words was that he was now ready to begin a slaughter. Yang Chao couldn¡¯t help but laugh again, turning to Ren Wu, ¡°Team Leader Ren, you hear that? He¡¯s blatantly defying the royal law, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ren Wu had no choice but to nod, inwardly commenting on how arrogant Shi Hao was. He was merely Wu Shibai¡¯s illegitimate son, not the City Lord¡¯s son; where did such confidence come from? ¡°Young Master Shi, be cautious!¡± he warned. Both sides were figures he could not afford to provoke; what else could he do but issue a verbal warning? ¡°Stone!¡± Liu Mang also spoke from the side, unaware of Shi Hao¡¯s capabilities, so he was very anxious. Shi Hao strode forward, approaching the Yang father and son. ¡°What, you dare to make a move?¡± Yang Chao coldly said. Shi Hao simply smiled and looked at Ren Wu, ¡°Lend me your sword for a moment.¡± What? Ren Wu was shocked. I¡¯m an officer, can I lend you a sword? But Shi Hao¡¯s request was not up for negotiation. He immediately reached out for the sword hilt hanging at Ren Wu¡¯s waist. ¡°How audacious!¡± Ren Wu could not help but shout; was this second-generation benefactor spoiled to the heavens, daring to seize an officer¡¯s weapon? Even if he chopped Shi Hao down in public, no one could reprimand him. Of course, his stance was justified, but if he actually killed someone, could he withstand Wu Shibai¡¯s wrath? Therefore, he merely reached out to stop Shi Hao. However, just as he extended his hand, there was a clanging sound, and the sword was already in Shi Hao¡¯s hand. At this, Ren Wu¡¯s face changed; he quickly grabbed the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow in his hand and aimed it at Shi Hao. Seeing the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow, Iron King, Miao Hua, and Yang Chao all showed a hint of fear. The speed of the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow was too fast for martial disciples to dodge or parry, and its penetrative power was so strong, it could bore straight through the body of a martial disciple. Even for high-level martial disciples, it was considered a deadly weapon, and anyone targeted by it would feel a chill in their heart. ¡°Put down the sword!¡± Ren Wu shouted loudly. No matter how much he didn¡¯t want to offend Wu Shibai, if Shi Hao didn`t drop the sword, he would have no choice but to fire, aiming to avoid Shi Hao¡¯s vital parts. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, after I kill, I¡¯ll naturally return it,¡± Shi Hao said indifferently. The Yang father and son were both stunned; how could there be such an arrogant person? Yang Shi¡¯an felt even more that although he was spoiled and overbearing, he was nothing compared to Shi Hao. Look, stealing officers¡¯ knives, threatening to kill¡ª even storytellers wouldn¡¯t dare make up such tales! ¡°Haha, you must be out of your mind!¡± Yang Shi¡¯an laughed loudly, with Shi Hao being aimed at by a Cloud-Piercing Crossbow and his father by his side, he felt absolutely fearless. Yang Chao also shook his head, wondering what kind of pampering by Wu Shibai had made this youth so arrogant and presumptuous. ¡°Last warning, put down the knife!¡± Ren Wu yelled again. Shi Hao smiled, but raised the knife even higher. Ren Wu could no longer back down, and immediately pulled the trigger, whoosh¡ªa beam of dark light shot towards Shi Hao, too fast to describe. Shi Hao reached out with his left hand toward the dark light while his right hand swung the knife, chopping toward Yang Shi¡¯an. Pfft! A spray of blood shot up into the air, as Yang Shi¡¯an¡¯s head soared skyward, and his headless body stumbled around, blood splattering the ceiling. But only a few steps later, he violently fell to the ground, his limbs still twitching. Turning to Shi Hao, he was holding a crossbow arrow in his left hand. Heaven! At that moment, the entire private room fell silent. Who could believe it? Who would dare believe it? Shi Hao had actually dared to kill someone! And he had even caught an arrow shot by a Cloud-Piercing Crossbow! In the face of these two shocking impacts, everyone¡¯s mind was rumbling, losing all thoughts. Young Master Shi was really too awesome, even catching an arrow from a Cloud-Piercing Crossbow! Iron King and Miao Hua both roared in their hearts, especially Miao Hua, who was witnessing Shi Hao¡¯s action firsthand. The shocking image of him catching the crossbow arrow barehanded left him trembling. Was this fake? Was he seeing things? ¡°An¡¯er! An¡¯er!¡± Yang Chao cried out in grief. Exploding with anger, he pointed at Shi Hao, ¡°You little beast, you dared to kill my son! I want your life for this! Not just you, I will kill your whole family, chop your bodies into pieces, and feed them to the dogs!¡± Shi Hao looked over, ¡°Do you want to die too?¡± The authority of the powerful cannot be infringed! ¡°You, you, you!¡± Ren Wu stammered, his teeth chattering and speech unclear, he trembled as he loaded a second arrow into the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow, saying, ¡°This is Mengyang City, we have the law here!¡± ¡°The law?¡± Shi Hao smiled faintly, ¡°Fists are the real law!¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Point that crossbow at me again, and I will chop you down as well.¡± Ren Wu didn¡¯t for a moment think that Shi Hao was bluffing, because he had just witnessed him kill right in front of him, one more wouldn¡¯t make much difference? Shi Hao had already proven with facts that the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow couldn¡¯t threaten him¡ªat least not one alone, well, perhaps a whole team firing at once could kill him with their barrage of arrows. He regretted coming here alone. Alright, he would swallow this bitter pill for now, once the opponent left the building, twelve Cloud-Piercing Crossbows aimed at him together would see if he dared to be arrogant. He lowered the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow, showing submission. ¡°Good! Good!¡± Yang Chao also became somewhat clear-headed, realizing that the young man in front of him was terrifyingly strong, and forcing Ren Wu to confront him directly was futile, so he simply said, ¡°You little bastard, you will pay the price for today¡¯s actions!¡± As the head of the Yang Family, he had to uphold some dignity with these formal words. Swoosh, as the blade flashed, Yang Chao¡¯s head too flew from his neck, blood gushing wildly. Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Terrifying Strength Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Terrifying Strength Ren Wu was stunned, his eyes bulging. Miao Hua and Iron King were not much better, with their eyeballs nearly popping out of their sockets. Killing Yang Shi¡¯an was already arrogant and domineering enough, but after all, he was just a junior member of the Yang Family. Despite the power and money involved, the situation was still resolvable. However, Yang Chao was different. As the family head of the Yang Family, he represented the family¡¯s honor. His death could never be dismissed lightly. What was even more terrifying was Shi Hao¡¯s strength. Although Yang Chao was not the Yang Family¡¯s top fighter, he was still a senior martial disciple, yet his head had been chopped off with a single strike. How powerful must Shi Hao be? With such recognition, Ren Wu and the others were trembling uncontrollably, overwhelmed with fear. Clang! Shi Hao tossed his long sword, and it landed precisely back into Ren Wu¡¯s scabbard. This scared Ren Wu so much that he nearly fell on his behind. He didn¡¯t dare to even let out a fart, turning around and fleeing at once. ¡°Young Master Shi!¡± Miao Hua and Iron King both glared fiercely, thinking that if they could detain Ren Wu, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily cover the skies with one hand, but at least the news of the Yang Family head¡¯s death could be delayed. Shi Hao shook his head. He dared to kill, naturally having confidence in resolving the consequent fallout. With his current strength, even if City Lord Chen Zihao were to come, he would have to bow down in submission. Since he was a loner, without any concerns, he could just spend three months in the mountains. By then, he would be able to sweep through the entire Hua Yuan Nation. With absolute strength came the certainty to decisively kill. He didn¡¯t commit evil, but no one should try to provoke him, just as he had vowed earlier. Whatever owed to him must be repaid! ¡°Disperse,¡± Shi Hao said indifferently. With two corpses lying there, he had naturally lost his appetite. Moreover, he still had to find time to help Liu Mang. ¡°Yes,¡± Miao Hua and Iron King replied respectfully. Liu Mang was completely dumbfounded, wondering who he was, where he was, and what he was doing. Miao Hua and Iron King saw Shi Hao downstairs, and they were going to find Wu Shibai. Even though Shi Hao told them to not worry about anything, they decided they had to do something. ¡°Audacious madman!¡± Just as they stepped out of Shuangyun Restaurant, they saw Ren Wu waiting there. His twelve City Guard Army subordinates were all holding crossbow arrows, aimed at Shi Hao. This caused Miao Hua and Iron King¡¯s expressions to change drastically, filled with intense concern. ¡ªYoung Master Shi might be able to evade one Cloud-Piercing Crossbow¡¯s attack, already incredibly impressive, but what about twelve, no, thirteen? Ren Wu also raised his Cloud-Piercing Crossbow, aiming at Shi Hao. Shi Hao frowned, ¡°Aiming weapons at me means being my enemy. Have you thought this through?¡± His words were chilling to the bone. Ren Wu, thinking about how Shi Hao had swiftly killed two men earlier, couldn¡¯t help but tremble, feeling an intense chill, but still said, ¡°Duty compels me; I must apprehend you!¡± ¡°Well done, Team Leader Ren!¡± ¡°Arrest him, send him to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion for trial. He must be subjected to a thousand cuts to avenge our family head!¡± At the entrance, other members of the Yang Family had learned about the deaths of Yang Chao and his son, and rage consumed them. Of course, they did not dare to confront Shi Hao directly, so they could only agitate Ren Wu. Shi Hao, however, just smiled, ¡°Duty compels you, and our positions differ. Well then, I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± Ren Wu shouted. ¡°Surrender now!¡± Facing thirteen Cloud-Piercing Crossbows, and still you dare to boast. ¡°If he resists arrest, you may shoot to kill!¡± The people from the Yang Family began to clamor. ¡°Team Leader Ren needn¡¯t hesitate any longer; this man is a stubborn villain!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s frown deepened, his gaze sweeping over them, ¡°Do you all wish to die?¡± ¡°Team Leader Ren, listen to him; this guy is utterly insane!¡± ¡°So arrogant; he can be executed on the spot!¡± The people from the Yang Family, emboldened by the presence of the City Guard Army, spoke without restraint. Team Leader Ren, however, felt a chill creeping up his spine and hurriedly signaled to the Yang Family members, warning them not to seek death. Yet the Yang Family members seemed to turn a blind eye and continued to hurl insults at Shi Hao, urging Team Leader Ren to make a move. Shi Hao made his move, striding toward the Yang Family members. ¡°Stop!¡± Team Leader Ren barked. ¡°Team Leader Ren, fire quickly!¡± ¡°Are you a man or not? If you¡¯re a man, then shoot!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the captain of the City Guard Army, are you really going to condone a villain committing violence?¡± The Yang Family members kept on yelling, not the least bit afraid. ¡ª¡ªBecause Shi Hao was targeted by thirteen Cloud-Piercing Crossbows, one of which could make even a high-level martial disciple frown, and ten of which could definitely threaten a Primary Level martial master. So, what did they have to fear? On the contrary, they were taking advantage of Shi Hao¡¯s youthful impetuosity, easily provoked to rage, so they deliberately spewed such provocations, wishing to incite Shi Hao to act. If he did, Team Leader Ren would be forced to kill Shi Hao. Pfft, did they think they were fools? Shi Hao¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t stop, each step firm and steady. Team Leader Ren had no choice but to issue a low shout, ¡°Fire!¡± Whoosh whoosh whoosh, instantly thirteen dark streaks shot towards Shi Hao at a shocking high speed. Shi Hao turned around and threw a fierce punch. His punch stirred up a gale of force so intense that it defied description, and all thirteen crossbow arrows were swept off course, not even grazing the hem of Shi Hao¡¯s clothes. Only then did the sound of the crossbow arrows tearing through the air reach them. The arrows were so fast that they exceeded the speed of sound! But what was even more terrifying was Shi Hao¡¯s power. A single punch created a gale that could deflect the trajectory of the crossbow arrows. How monstrous was that strength? No, strength alone was not enough. It also required the corresponding speed of the punch and the timing of its release; too late or too early would not work. My god, to achieve all this, and he was just a sixteen-year-old boy! Shi Hao¡¯s gaze swept over to Team Leader Ren, ¡°If you dare to act again, I will show no mercy next time!¡± Team Leader Ren was in utter disarray. What kind of monster was this, who could so easily neutralize the simultaneous shooting of thirteen Cloud-Piercing Crossbows? To his knowledge, not even a Primary Level martial master could accomplish this. Could it be that this youth was an Intermediate Level martial master? But the problem was, he was too young! How could there be such a young martial master, let alone an Intermediate Level one? Yet even if he were given a hundred times more courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make another move. The might of the strong must not be challenged, even if it was his duty to act and the opponent had offered a way out. There shouldn¡¯t be a third time. Shi Hao retracted his gaze and looked toward the Yang Family members. Yang Chao had brought seven people with him. A moment earlier, they were all immensely arrogant, but now, each one looked like they had received a huge shock, their bodies trembling. It was too terrifying; with a single punch, he had swept away the volley of thirteen Cloud-Piercing Crossbows, he was simply monstrous! In Hua Yuan Nation, where martial power was revered, as long as one was strong enough, there was no need to worry about consequences. In the past, there had been a violent individual who acted tyrannically, killing countless, and in the end even became a Martial Venerable. And what was the outcome? He was respectfully honored as a national teacher by Hua Yuan Nation, revered by all! So, as long as one was strong enough, they could do whatever they wanted. Shi Hao was still so young, yet so strong, already exhibiting the manner of a future Martial Venerable. Had they really provoked such a person? They regretted it now, feeling like complete idiots. Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Assassin Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Assassin The members of the Yang Family were trembling, as Shi Hao approached step by step, like the grim reaper drawing near. ¡°Run!¡± Someone cried out first, and immediately, the crowd from the Yang Family scattered like birds and beasts. With an explosive lunge, Shi Hao dashed out. Under the eruption of his 24,000-jin strength, his speed was ridiculously fast. He easily caught up to one person and threw a punch. Bam, that person was instantly sent flying, crashing into another, and both fell to the ground with broken chest bones, completely dead. Shi Hao pursued and then swung his fist again. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, seven members of the Yang Family lay on the ground. Killing them was like cutting weeds. Ren Wu trembled all over. This time, he had clearly seen the way Shi Hao killed, clean and crisp, without dragging it out, and with an extremely decisive strike. After a good while, he respectfully said, ¡°Young Master Shi, I shall take my leave!¡± Such an existence would not be easily provoked by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. To deal with Shi Hao, one must go to the County Town to request help from a master. Otherwise, it would only mean sacrificing the lives of the City Guard Army, and nobody knows how many would die. Shi Hao nodded. Since he had killed openly, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the incident being exposed. Ren Wu hurried away with his subordinates, realizing he needed to report urgently to the City Lord that a terrifying figure had emerged in Mengyang City. Miao Hua and Iron King both looked at Shi Hao with eyes full of admiration. They were from gangs and were no strangers to taking lives. Hence, Shi Hao¡¯s readiness to kill not only didn¡¯t frighten them but rather deepened their reverence. The boss¡¯s boss, truly deserving of the title! Shi Hao didn¡¯t care, for with the memories of Yuan Chengmie, his vision was no longer confined by the Hua Yuan Nation. ¡°Fatty, let¡¯s go,¡± said Shi Hao, leading the way. Liu Mang was still in a daze, numbly following along. After walking for some time, the cold night wind blew, jolting Liu Mang back to reality. ¡°Stone, you¡¯ve changed!¡± he said. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°No matter how I¡¯ve changed, I¡¯m still your brother.¡± Liu Mang thought for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face, ¡°Right, we are brothers forever!¡± Returning to Shi Hao¡¯s courtyard, Shi Hao began to recount his experiences of the past days. However, he made some alterations, only mentioning that he had received the inheritance of a strong individual, and not revealing that it was Yuan Chengmie¡¯s possession which he then turned around. In Hua Yuan Nation, the word ¡®spirit¡¯ was too advanced for anyone to comprehend. ¡°You mean I can be as strong as you?¡± The Fatty couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart pounding. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Let me teach you¡ª¡± He was not a stingy person; he wanted to pass the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture to the Fatty right away. But when he tried to teach it, he found that he didn¡¯t know how to depict the characters. This was not a script from Hua Yuan Nation, so even if he presented the entire text to the Fatty, it would appear to him as gibberish. Teach it orally? Shi Hao couldn¡¯t convey its meaning either, it seemed this Cultivation Technique could only be understood intuitively and couldn¡¯t be transmitted by words. He managed to cultivate it because he directly received the memories of Yuan Chengmie, not because Yuan Chengmie had taught him by hand. After thinking for a while, Shi Hao still couldn¡¯t come up with any method. Never mind, he had many Cultivation Techniques at hand, but this involved another issue. ¡°Fatty, let¡¯s first test what your Spirit Root is,¡± Shi Hao said. ¡°Spirit, Spirit Root?¡± Liu Mang felt like an idiot, as everything Shi Hao mentioned was beyond his understanding. ¡°Cultivation Technique training involves harnessing the energy of heaven and earth for one¡¯s own use,¡± Shi Hao began with a literary flourish before explaining, ¡°The types of energy in heaven and earth differ. Look, fire is one type of energy, ice another, lightning yet another, and even the growth of plants and trees is a type of energy.¡± Hearing this, Liu Mang understood and said, ¡°Energy has attributes, and so do Cultivation Techniques.¡± If he were a dimwit, how could he have been accepted into Starwind Academy? Shi Hao nodded, ¡°Each person also has their own attributes, so if you cultivate a corresponding Cultivation Technique and absorb corresponding elemental energy, it will make your training twice as effective with half the effort.¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm, mhm,¡± the chubby one nodded, finding this easy to comprehend. Yet Shi Hao paused, suddenly thinking back to when he first acquired the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, having never considered his Spirit Root or lack thereof, and had begun practicing it directly. The Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture didn¡¯t care about the nature of the energy; it directly extracted it and transformed it into his own strength. How tyrannical was that? With this comparison, Shi Hao gained a new appreciation for the value and strength of the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture. He coughed and resumed his explanation, ¡°However, to absorb the energy of heaven and earth, you need a bridge or a medium for communication. This is called a Spirit Root.¡± ¡°What kind of Spirit Root do I have?¡± the chubby one asked eagerly, wishing to be as powerful as Shi Hao so that he could annihilate anyone who dared to bully him! ¡°Not everyone possesses a Spirit Root; on the contrary, those with Spirit Roots are pitifully scarce, perhaps not even one in a hundred,¡± Shi Hao prefaced to temper expectations. ¡°Ah?¡± The chubby one immediately became dejected, as he had never been a particularly lucky person. ¡°Testing for the presence and attribute of a Spirit Root requires a concoction that I presently do not have the ingredients for,¡± said Shi Hao, ¡°For now, let me teach you a Body Technique.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Liu Mang knew Shi Hao would not harm him; whatever Shi Hao said, Liu Mang believed without a doubt. ¡°First, take a bath,¡± Shi Hao said with a smile. ¡°A medicinal bath?¡± the chubby one was not slow-witted. ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°Stone, the more I interact with you, the less I understand you,¡± Liu Mang admitted. Once the medicinal bath was ready, Shi Hao had the chubby one soak in it while he himself went out to the courtyard to wait in silence. Swish! Just then, a sharp glint of cold light suddenly lashed out from the flower shrubs at an angle towards Shi Hao. This attack was swift, fierce, and utterly unexpected. The assailant also showed himself, a figure shrouded in black, from the outline it seemed to be a man, with only two fierce eyes visible. In his mind, he was convinced that the careful planning guaranteed his attack would be successful. However, to his shock, he found a fist had already smashed in front of him. How could this be? He was certain he had struck first, moreover, with the element of surprise on his side; Shi Hao shouldn¡¯t have been able to turn his body in response. Bang! From one punch, the attacker felt an indescribably terrifying power assault him, sending his body flying before crashing heavily against a large tree, then bouncing back to the ground. Leaves fluttered down, settling upon his form. The man in black felt at least ten bones in his body snap. Stricken with terror and shock, he couldn¡¯t believe what happened. Aware that before making his move, he had carefully researched Shi Hao, knowing the young man had a strength nearly two thousand jin during the year-end test yet had later defeated Wang Qian, suggesting his strength reached at least five thousand jin. Having just advanced to a senior martial disciple, his own strength had reached six thousand five hundred jin. Even if it wasn¡¯t higher than Shi Hao¡¯s, it surely wouldn¡¯t be lesser, and coupled with the advantage of a sneak attack, his success should have been all but certain. Yet, damn it, was this youth a monster? Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Domestic Affairs Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Domestic Affairs Shi Hao looked at the man in black and said indifferently, ¡°Who sent you?¡± For such a minor character, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to ask his identity. The man in black inexplicably suffered ten thousand points of damage and felt an even sharper pain in his chest. He gritted his teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t tell.¡± Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Good, I just happen to need a test subject to try out my Seven Orifices Heart-Lock Finger.¡± This was a tormenting technique, naturally also a memory of Yuan Chengmie, very effective. There were very few people in the world who could withstand it¡ªit definitely required an iron will. He started experimenting on the man in black, but after only three fingers, the man in black was weeping bitterly and confessed everything. ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± the man in black screamed, ¡°It was the City Lord¡¯s wife who sent me to kill you!¡± Shi Hao was astounded. What grudge did he have against the City Lord¡¯s wife? He hadn¡¯t even met her before. ¡°Why?¡± Shi Hao asked. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure,¡± said the man in black, but seeing Shi Hao raise his hand again, he quickly said, ¡°I guess! I guess! It¡¯s because you previously saved the City Lord¡¯s son.¡± What? Wait, shouldn¡¯t he be thanked for saving someone? Are people nowadays so strange that they send assassins to express their gratitude? The man in black, having opened up, had nothing to hide and continued to reveal, ¡°The young master is not born of the City Lord¡¯s wife, and she has no children of her own, so¡ª¡± Shi Hao understood, ¡°So, the person who tried to assassinate the City Lord¡¯s son should also be you, right?¡± It was a very clich¨¦d jealousy drama, only because Shi Hao had inadvertently saved the City Lord¡¯s son, he had caught the City Lord¡¯s wife¡¯s attention. ¡°Heh, really petty!¡± Shi Hao shook his head. Why had the assassin come only now? Because previously Shi Hao was either in the academy or in the mountains, completely untraceable. Now that he had moved out, it was only the third day, and the assassin had shown up. Upon further inquiry, Shi Hao unexpectedly learned that the City Lord¡¯s wife was surnamed Shi, named Shi Jingbai, one of the prominent families of the Imperial Capital, a member of the Shi Family! He immediately thought of his foster father¡¯s death. ¡°Have you ever killed a man named Shi Tianyang?¡± he suddenly asked. The man in black¡¯s pupils dilated sharply, then he quickly shook his head, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Not honest!¡± Shi Hao used the Seven Orifices Heart-Lock Finger again. ¡°Ah!¡± the man in black screamed in agony, unable to endure even for a few heartbeats, hastily saying, ¡°I have! I have! It was the lady who ordered me to do it, made it look like an accident, I was just following orders!¡± Bang! Shi Hao threw a punch, and the man in black was instantly silenced, his life extinguished. As expected! His eyes emitted a fierce light, his foster father had indeed been killed by the Shi Family. Perhaps, Shi Jingbai being married off here might have even been at the behest of Shi Fengyun, intended to watch over Shi Tianyang, to see if he had a chance of making a comeback. But somehow, Shi Fengyun changed his mind, had Shi Jingbai deploy an assassin, killed Shi Tianyang, and made it look like an accident. Shi, Feng, Yun! Shi Hao clenched his fists tightly, his whole body emanating a chilling aura. ¡°Stone¡ªI, damn!¡± Fatty walked out, suddenly seeing a man in black lying on the ground, his head clearly crushed, naturally got a fright. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, I¡¯ll teach you the Tyrant Body Technique!¡± ¡°Oh, oh,¡± Liu Mang¡¯s mouth twitched, not that he lacked courage, but with a corpse lying beside them, he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. However, once Shi Hao began teaching him, he immersed himself so deeply in learning that he indeed ignored the corpse. Because practicing the Tyrant Body Technique was too painful, it could make one forget everything else. But Fatso¡¯s perseverance was beyond Shi Hao¡¯s expectations, although he sweated profusely and his entire body fat trembled, he stubbornly persevered. After three cycles of the Tyrant Body Technique, Fatso sat down on the ground, panting heavily. ¡°Stone, I think I¡¯ve lost a few pounds!¡± Fatso said, surprised and delighted, after catching his breath. Shi Hao looked at the ground; the sweat this guy had shed made it look like it had rained, it certainly burned a lot of fat, how could he not lose weight? ¡°I¡¯ll give you some Medicinal Bath Bags, don¡¯t forget to continue training when you get back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t contact me for the next few days, to avoid dragging you down with me.¡± Fatso nodded and didn¡¯t impulsively insist on sharing Shi Hao¡¯s burdens. In fact, with his current strength, he would only hold Shi Hao back. But he secretly vowed to train desperately to become a brother who could face dangers together with Shi Hao. ¡°Okay!¡± he nodded. Fatso took the Medicinal Bath Bags and went home. Shi Hao didn¡¯t bother with the corpse, planning to have someone from Hailing Martial Sect handle it tomorrow. The next day, Shi Hao first took a medicinal bath, practiced the Tyrant Body Technique, and then cultivated the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture. ¡ªHe tried to concentrate all his training into one session. This time, since his Soul Force hadn¡¯t fully recovered, Shi Hao only managed to advance the cultivation technique to the seventh revolution, but he reached his limit at the second revolution. As before, Shi Hao easily broke through the limit, and immediately, his strength began to rise rapidly. Twenty-seven thousand pounds of force. Accordingly, Shi Hao only increased his strength by three thousand pounds, after all, he had only plundered the energy of the heavens and earth seven times. However, after this session of cultivation, Shi Hao had advanced to a Primary Level martial master, while his actual strength was at the level of a high-level martial master. ¡°Huh?¡± Shi Hao swung his fist and surprisingly found that the pores all over his body were emitting strength, as if forming a layer of film on his body. ¡°This is¡­ forceful energy released outside!¡± He was very surprised, as theoretically, only a martial master of Martial Sect could achieve energy release outside, which is also a hallmark of Martial Sect. Releasing strength outward was incredibly practical. A punch thrown was like wearing Fist Wraps, not only enhancing the destructive power but also providing excellent protection; hence, if you see someone bare-handedly clashing with weapons, you can be sure that person is a martial master of Martial Sect. It was the same with defense; the forceful energy densely covered the body, providing substantial buffering. Shi Hao, having cultivated the Tyrant Body Technique, already had a toughness far beyond ordinary people; now, with the addition of forceful energy protection, he could even withstand a burst of shots from a Cloud-Piercing Crossbow! Of course, soft organs like the eyes still had to be protected; the Tyrant Body Technique couldn¡¯t reach such areas. Despite his surprise, Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he, clearly not a Martial Sect, could achieve energy release outside? Could it be because of the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture? He smiled, with this, his strength had improved further, making him even less apprehensive. Shi Hao headed to the academy, ready to register for the Imperial Capital Academy¡¯s competition to fight for qualification. Given that he had killed Yang Chao and his son yesterday, a major showdown was certainly waiting for him today; this was one of the reasons why Shi Hao had scheduled his cultivation of the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture for the morning. Increasing his strength a bit more, definitely couldn¡¯t go wrong. Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 30 The Song Familys Counterattack Chapter 30: Chapter 30 The Song Family¡¯s Counterattack Shi Hao left the city and quickly arrived at the academy. After entering, he noticed many people, upon seeing him, showed a look of avoidance, as if he were a great trouble. Could it be that the incident of him striking down Yang Chao and his son yesterday had already spread? Shi Hao didn¡¯t care and continued on his way. ¡°Shi Hao!¡± He hadn¡¯t walked far when he was called by a senior brother from the Earth Institute, nearly twenty years old. ¡°Hmm?¡± Shi Hao looked over. What a good-looking face! The senior brother couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, then hurriedly said, ¡°Principal Yu is looking for you!¡± Starwind Academy had a total of four principals, one main principal who usually didn¡¯t do much, and then three vice principals in charge of the Heaven, Earth, and People Character Courtyards, with the vice principal of the People Character Courtyard being Yu Xi. Having the title of ¡°vice¡± didn¡¯t sound good, so aside from the main principal who was still called ¡°principal,¡± the titles of the three vice principals were prefixed with their surnames, omitting the ¡°vice.¡± This way, it wouldn¡¯t cause confusion and could make the three vice principals happy. Shi Hao thought for a moment; he had to register anyway, it was on the way. In the academy, each teacher had their own independent residence, and for a ¡°bigwig¡± like Yu Xi, the residence was naturally even larger and more luxurious, complete with a pond and a rockery, very serene and quiet. However, now was working hours, and Yu Xi wasn¡¯t at his residence but in the academy¡¯s office building. As Shi Hao approached the building, two guards at the door immediately sneered as if to say, you¡¯re in for it now. ¡°Come in!¡± one of them said. Shi Hao didn¡¯t mind and walked in with long strides. Oh, is this a tribunal? Shi Hao saw that it wasn¡¯t just Yu Xi sitting there; there was also Ni Wenxing, the vice principal of the Heaven Character Courtyard, and Sheng Ze Xue, the vice principal of the Earth Character Courtyard, along with two middle-aged men with strong presences, also sitting in high chairs. Besides them, there were quite a few students present, but they didn¡¯t have the privilege to sit, instead standing in a uniform manner. ¡°Monstrous child, kneel now!¡± Yu Xi immediately shouted loudly. Shi Hao looked over, ¡°What crime have I committed that warrants kneeling? ¡°Impudent!¡± Yu Xi was furious. He was the head of the People Character Courtyard, and his words were commands not to be defied. Now, a mere student was questioning his authority in front of so many people, how could he not be angry? Shi Hao picked at his ears, ¡°I¡¯m here to register for the selection competition for the martial contest in the Imperial Capital.¡± For a moment, the whole room was silent. Are you out of your mind? Thinking they set up such a grand stage for you to come here just for mere fun? ¡°You!¡± Yu Xi felt like he was about to explode, thinking that although Shi Hao used to be somewhat arrogant due to his talent, talented individuals always are, but now, that was just blatant insolence. ¡°You publicly assaulted a fellow student, even breaking Song Tianming¡¯s legs. Do you really think the academy would stand by, letting you commit violence unchecked?¡± Shi Hao suddenly realized, his gaze sweeping over the two unfamiliar middle-aged men sitting there, ¡°These two are from the Song Family, right? Haha, since when can the Song Family interfere with the academy¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯ve hurt Tianming, as the aggrieved party, can¡¯t we come over?¡± said one of the Song Family men. His name was Song Yang, and the other was Song Changtai, both high-level martial disciples. ¡°Alright, what do you want?¡± Shi Hao asked languidly, not minding hearing them out. ¡°What we want is not for you to decide!¡± Song Changtai said indifferently, then looked towards Yu Xi, ¡°Principal Yu?¡± Yu Xi nodded, ¡°For fostering evil and committing violence, according to the academy¡¯s rules, you should be whipped two hundred times, then expelled and cut from any further relations with this academy!¡± Song Yang smiled, then added, ¡°Since you¡¯re no longer a disciple of the academy, a mere commoner daring to harm someone from the Song Family should be executed by dismemberment, and hanged at the city gates as a warning to others!¡± How vicious! Although Song Tianming¡¯s legs were indeed broken, to kill a man and then to humiliate his corpse is truly excessive. But who made this the Song Family? A true noble family, if they do not make an example out of someone, wouldn¡¯t that make others think the Song Family is easy to bully? Why are there so many students here? It is to let everyone see that this is the consequence of offending the Song Family. -Mengyang City belongs to the Five Great Noble Families, nobody can affront such authority! ¡°Furthermore, Tianming insists on killing you with his own hands,¡± Song Changtai said with a smile, ¡°You, a mere lowlife, to be killed by a direct descendant of the Song Family, you should die without any regrets.¡± In his eyes, having Song Tianming personally kill a lowlife was an act that actually lowered his status. Just like a young master personally going to the kitchen to kill a chicken, it¡¯s disgraceful. Shi Hao listened, nodding his head. ¡°Out of consideration for our past as schoolmates, I originally intended to spare Song Tianming¡¯s life, but since he insists on seeking death, I will have no choice but to oblige him.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Both Song Yang and Song Changtai laughed heartily. This kid is really na?ve, and still unrepentant in the face of death. Even now, he¡¯s still thinking about killing Tianming? ¡°Pay no attention to such an insignificant person.¡± ¡°Just pronounce the sentence. We still need to take him back to the Song Family.¡± The two urged, what was their status, after all, to bother arguing with a nobody? Yu Xi nodded his head, ¡°Shi Hao, I now pronounce that you are expelled!¡± ¡°Guards, carry out the punishment with rods!¡± Immediately, a tall and burly middle-aged man stepped forward, holding a seven-foot-long iron rod in his hand, with grooved patterns on it. To be hit by this thing, the skin would surely burst and flesh would split. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Yu Xi commanded, seeing that Shi Hao remained unmoved, he gave a signal to the middle-aged man with his eyes. Understanding the cue, the man immediately swung the iron rod towards Shi Hao¡¯s back. The strength of the man combined with the weight of the iron rod and the speed of the swing meant that with a solid hit, it would be normal for Shi Hao to break a few bones. Strangely, though, it seemed like Shi Hao had not noticed the rod approaching. After all, he¡¯s just a youth, lacking experience. That¡¯s what everyone thought to themselves, not finding it odd in the least. Bang! The rod struck Shi Hao¡¯s body, emitting a muffled sound, yet Shi Hao¡¯s body was like an iron pillar, firmly grounded, not moving an inch. On the contrary, under the recoil of the force, the middle-aged man¡¯s palms split open, gushing blood. What! Everyone¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets, are you a monster or what? That rod¡¯s strike was so terrifying, even a high-level martial disciple would have coughed up blood. The middle-aged man was stunned, subconsciously lifting the iron rod again, intending to take another swing. Shi Hao turned his head sharply and looked over, ¡°Seeking death?¡± That gaze was fierce, like a ferocious beast! The middle-aged man was alarmed, the rod in his hand dropping down, landing heavily on his foot, and he screamed out in pain. Shi Hao reached out and caught the iron rod, now in his hand. He weighed it in his hand, while his eyes swept toward Yu Xi and the others. ¡°It seems some people need a good lesson.¡± Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Sweeping with a Stick Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Sweeping with a Stick A young man challenged a top figure in the academy with an utterly disdainful tone. Who had ever seen such a scene before? The students who came over were all heart-pounding. Damn, it was thrilling. They felt as if they were seeing the spirited young genius from last year return, even more impressive than before. ¡°Shi Hao, you, you¡ªyou¡ª¡± Yu Xi pointed at Shi Hao, too angry to speak. Yet, the two from the Song family were very calm. He was just a young man after all. How strong could he be? It was nothing but futile struggle¡ªthough they had indeed been shocked a moment ago. But from the moment this young man offended the Song Family, his fate had been sealed. Shi Hao smiled and walked towards Yu Xi and the others, speaking lightly, ¡°If I were a young master of the Zheng Family, the Chu Family, or even the Mao Family, the Lin Family, or a descendant of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, would you dare to bully me like this?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re just bullies who frighten at the tough and oppress the weak. Seeing that I have no background, you think you can flatten me as you wish, or twist me into any shape.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you are terribly wrong!¡± ¡°I am not from a prominent family, but to me, those prominent families are worth less than nothing!¡± This declaration resonated powerfully! The listening students all felt their blood boil, overwhelmingly excited, their scalps tingling. They practiced martial arts and sought strength so that one day they could stand at the martial arts peak, looking down upon all beings and shattering the established hierarchy of power. One should be exactly like this! What prominent families? I¡¯ll shatter them with one punch. Yu Xi, however, snorted coldly, ¡°Empty boasting!¡± He stood up¡ªit seemed he had to take action himself. He had once been a student at Starwind Academy and had stayed to teach after graduating. It had taken him thirty years to climb to the position of vice dean. At fifty years old, though his physical strength had begun to decline, he had maintained a level of 16,000 pounds of force through relentless daily practice; however, progressing further was no longer possible. ¡°Shi Hao, you are too arrogant!¡± he charged at Shi Hao in a burst, unleashing the Tiger Wind Fist, as ferocious as a tiger descending a mountain, filled with dominance. ¡ªHe had practiced the Tiger Wind Fist all his life and had naturally brought this martial technique to the peak of perfection. Shi Hao swung his stick with one hand, smashing it towards Yu Xi¡¯s head. My God! Seeing the hundred-pound club handled by Shi Hao as easily as a chopstick, the crowd was once again shocked, their scalps tingling. What terrifying strength was this? Boom! Yu Xi felt it deepest, having just charged out to see an iron rod coming head-on, the fierce wind howling terrifyingly. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t dodge, so he had to block overhead with both fists. Crack! The sound of bones breaking was heard; then Yu Xi staggered back, both of his hands twisted at an unbelievable angle, having been thoroughly smashed. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± He screamed; the broken bones pierced through his flesh, a truly heart-wrenching pain. Watching Yu Xi scream like this, the middle-aged man who had been holding the stick suddenly felt a sense of relief, as if his foot didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore. However, everyone else was utterly horrified. Shi Hao was utterly rebellious¡ªhe dared to strike even the vice dean, truly defying the heavens. Yet, his strength was incredibly formidable. Everyone knew that Shi Hao had represented the academy in the Imperial Capital Martial Competition last year and had even won second place. However, he was crippled during the competition. Even if he has recovered now, how could he possibly advance from a primary martial disciple to a high-level martial disciple in just one year? No, no, no. He easily defeated Yu Xi, which should be the strength of a primary martial master. Heavens! Although Mengyang City has almost ten primary martial masters, which of them didn¡¯t reach this level around the age of thirty? Sixteen years old? Damn it! Even Song Yang and Song Changtai were trembling. If Shi Hao was really a primary martial master, then they had provoked a formidable enemy for the Song Family! They were not afraid of primary martial masters, but Shi Hao was just too young. Could he really stop at this realm? A mid-level martial master? Or even¡­ a high-level martial master? In Hua Yuan Nation, the powerful are revered. If they offended a high-level martial master, it was very likely that they could be annihilated overnight, and the culprit might escape the law. Thinking this, they firmly made up their minds. Since they had already offended him, they must eradicate him completely, leaving no chance for Shi Hao to grow stronger. Both stood up at the same time. Song Yang turned to Ni Wenxing and said, ¡°Dean Ni, please lend us a hand.¡± Song Changtai, on the other hand, turned to the Sheng Ze Xue and said, ¡°Dean Sheng, help us take down this wicked child, and the Song Family will surely reward you greatly!¡± Four high-level martial disciples should be able to trap Shi Hao. Then, with additional reinforcements, today, this wicked child could be executed on the spot. Ni Wenxing and Dean Sheng both pondered. On one hand, there was the pressure from the Song Family. If they did not put forth their effort now, they might inevitably incur the Song Family¡¯s retribution later. On the other hand, Shi Hao was too outstanding, which made them value his talent yet also filled them with fear. Hadn¡¯t they seen Yu Xi¡¯s miserable state? ¡°One thousand two hundred silver!¡± Song Yang, seeing their hesitation, immediately offered a reward. This tempted both Deans. Although they were at the vice-dean level, their monthly salary was not much. Moreover, years of training had accumulated many concealed injuries; their bones ached on rainy days, a lot of money went on medicinal supplements, and they also had to support several concubines. There truly wasn¡¯t enough money. One thousand two hundred silver, that was enough to match three years of their salary. But they were still somewhat undecided, after all, Shi Hao¡¯s strength was evident. ¡°One thousand five hundred silver!¡± Song Changtai raised the offer. ¡°Done!¡± Dean Sheng immediately agreed. Seeing Dean Sheng loosen up, Ni Wenxing also nodded. In an instant, the formation of four great masters surrounding him was established. Shameless! Four people, almost two hundred years old collectively, were ganging up on a mere sixteen-year-old boy. Shi Hao didn¡¯t care; no matter how many sheep there were, they were merely lambs for the tiger¡¯s feast. A true strong one doesn¡¯t care about the number of his enemies. No, these people didn¡¯t even deserve to be called enemies. Shi Hao carried his stick forward, and the other end scraped against the floor tiles, letting out a grating noise that made many clench their teeth in discomfort. ¡°Attack!¡± Song Changtai barked loudly. Four men rushed out simultaneously, each displaying their martial techniques, attacking Shi Hao. Shi Hao smiled faintly, lifted his hand, and the iron stick began to swirl around, creating a roaring wind incredibly fast. Bang! A blow struck Song Changtai in the waist, sending him crashing into Ni Wenxing, who was knocked together into one heap. But the force of the blow didn¡¯t dissipate there and continued toward Song Yang. With two men being thrown at him, who had ever seen such a shocking scene? Song Yang couldn¡¯t even react in time. Bang, the two men had already hit him, and the three men immediately collided together, the terrible force of the impact causing a series of bone-shattering sounds that was chilling to hear. Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Attack the Song Family Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Attack the Song Family Sheng Ze Xue stalled. He must have been scared to death, right? A single strike, and three senior martial disciples were crippled¡ªwhat terrifying strength is that? Primary-level martial master? Definitely, and even at the peak of the primary level, his strength almost approaches that of a middle-level martial master. Such power could only be matched by the strongest of the Five Great Noble Families, and only City Lord Chen Zihao could reliably suppress it. If he stepped forward, wouldn¡¯t that be seeking death? At that moment, he deeply regretted¡ªwhy had he been tempted by the fifteen hundred silver? ¡°Ah!¡± At this time, Song Yang and his two companions collapsed into a heap, all screaming miserably. Their injuries were severe; Shi Hao¡¯s strike with the staff exceeded ten thousand pounds, breaking several bones in each person. Now, they couldn¡¯t even separate themselves and were stacked like arhats. Seeing this, Yu Xi suddenly found his hand not as painful, and the middle-aged man who had held the staff was even more relieved. My path is not alone; moreover, could his iron staff have crippled two deans and a high-level expert from the Song Family, warranting its promotion to a divine artifact? A bit farther away, the students all widened their eyes, breathing heavily. My God, what kind of power is this? No need for any techniques, just a sweeping strike with a staff, but under absolute power, absolute domination was formed. Martial master! Such a young martial master, and to top it off, so good-looking¡ªhow is one supposed to live with this? Shi Hao looked toward Sheng Ze Xue, a mocking smile on his lips. Sheng Ze Xue was extremely embarrassed. This really was a dilemma. But after all, having been the vice dean for so many years, having thick skin was fundamental. He coughed and said, ¡°After careful consideration by myself, I think dismissing Shi Hao is inappropriate, and needs further discussion.¡± Shi Hao shook his head. ¡°Your attitude isn¡¯t sincere enough!¡± Bang! He struck down with the staff, hitting Sheng Ze Xue¡¯s leg, immediately forcing Sheng Ze Xue to his knees. This time, Sheng Ze Xue learned his lesson, and enduring the pain, said, ¡°Shi Hao excels in both character and learning, a blessing to our academy; I must wholeheartedly recommend him to participate in this Imperial Capital¡¯s martial contest.¡± Shi Hao smiled. Not bad; this man was quite clever. He waved his staff and said, ¡°You¡¯ve passed the test. Step back.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Sheng Ze Xue hurriedly nodded, dragged his broken leg, and slowly moved to one side. Awesome! To be beaten and yet still praised and recommended, how domineering is that? But really, it feels great, isn¡¯t this the kind of scene everyone dreams of, where one¡¯s word is like the Emperor¡¯s edict, indisputable by anyone? The boys were all incredibly envious, while the girls¡¯ eyes blossomed like peach flowers, their bodies going weak. Shi Hao walked over to where Song Yang and the others were, picked up Ni Wenxing directly, and then tossed him aside. ¡°Ah!¡± Ni Wenxing fell hard, worsening his injuries, screaming again. Sheng Ze Xue, Yu Xi, and the original staff-holder watched, all feeling a surge of relief, as if their own pain lessened a bit. Shi Hao picked up the staff, using it like a spear, and then stabbed toward Song Yang and Song Changshi. Though the end of the staff was exceedingly blunt, his strength was too horrifying; he forcefully penetrated through both men¡¯s shoulder bones, skewering the two Song men together. Shi Hao then lifted the staff, picking up both men. How painful that must be? Song Yang and his companion immediately screamed, tears and snot flowing out. Quietly, Ni Wenxing also shut his mouth, stopped screaming, and considered himself lucky by comparison. Everyone looked at Shi Hao, a youth who already stood half a head taller than his peers, now dominating the scene alone, exuding an unruly aura, as if he were an Asura, merciless and indifferent. Was he cruel? Shi Hao didn¡¯t think so. If he weren¡¯t strong enough, what would his fate be now? Expelled from the academy, subjected to two hundred lashings, then taken to the Song Family to be killed by Song Tianming. That wasn¡¯t even the end of it; his body would have been hung on the city walls, subjected to sun and rain, not allowed a proper burial! Facing those who would treat him so, did Shi Hao even need to be courteous? He was not the type to be weak and compromising. I treat others the way they treat me. Kindness? Return it tenfold. Evil? Exterminate it a hundredfold! Shi Hao turned and walked away, easily lifting the iron rod with one hand as if the combined weight of the rod and two men, several hundred pounds, were no more than a bundle of cotton. The Song Family wanted to destroy him? Good, then he would annihilate the Song Family! No one was allowed to wrong him, that was the oath he swore. ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yang and another were still screaming, their wounds continually bleeding, leaving a trail behind. Shi Hao didn¡¯t care at all, striding forward, the severe shaking making Song Yang and his companion scream even more miserably. Where was he going? Seeing this, the students hurriedly followed him. Shi Hao left the office building and the courtyard, heading toward the center of the city. The other students saw this too and were utterly shocked¡ªwhat was going on? Once the students who were late explained, all had goosebumps. Shi Hao¡­ was he that fierce? Everyone put down what they were doing and followed behind Shi Hao, determined to watch the excitement unfold. As Shi Hao entered the city, the guards saw this scene and would certainly have stepped forward to stop him, but Shi Hao pushed them aside, unstoppable. Thus, the City Guard Army was alerted, but by the time they arrived, Shi Hao had already left some time ago. They quickly went in pursuit. There was no need to worry about losing him, for there were too many people enjoying the spectacle. The Song Family. As one of the Five Great Noble Families, the Song Family¡¯s estate was incredibly vast, even encompassing a lake which was considered private property. With high walls and green tiles, the place was extraordinarily majestic. Ordinary people, upon arriving, would involuntarily bow down, not daring to speak loudly. Shi Hao, carrying Song Yang and another person, arrived at the main gate. ¡°Stop!¡± There were eight guards at the gate. Seeing Shi Hao approaching with two bloodied figures, they naturally reacted and rushed forward to stop him. Shi Hao couldn¡¯t care less, not stopping his march. ¡°Scoundrels!¡± The eight men simultaneously drew the blades from their waists and slashed towards Shi Hao. Only the family guards of the Five Great Noble Families were permitted to carry blades. For ordinary households, privately storing blades was a serious crime. Shi Hao swung his rod in a sweeping motion, ¡°Bang, bang, bang,¡± the eight men were all simultaneously knocked flying, only able to moan on the ground. This collision woke Song Yang and the other person, who had already fainted from pain, making them scream again in agony. However, they had been screaming all the way, and now their screams were weak and breathless. Shi Hao entered the main gate, a smile playing on his lips. Whether the Song Family would suffer a bloodbath today depended on the decision of the City Lord. ¡°What madman dares to break into the Song Family!¡± Immediately, more people rushed out. Shi Hao stopped at the gate, flung his stick, ¡°Thump, thump,¡± and Song Yang and Song Changshi landed on the ground, rolling over. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Song Yang!¡± ¡°And Lord Song Changshi!¡± These two were immediately recognized, causing a great shock among the Song Family members. Both of them were high-level martial disciples! Clang, clang, clang, the alarm bell rang urgently, once, twice, thrice¡­ nine times. Nine chimes signified the greatest crisis the Song Family had faced, something that had happened only twice in a hundred years. Now, it sounded for the third time for a young man. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Who Can Stop It? Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Who Can Stop It? ¡°` The students from Starwind Academy gathered outside the Song Family¡¯s residence, joined by neighbors who were eager to see the excitement, creating quite a substantial crowd. Just a student from Starwind Academy, challenging the Five Great Noble Families to seek justice¡ªwho has ever seen or heard of such a thing? These people were excited, enjoying the spectacle, but for the Song Family, it was an immense disgrace. Having someone block their gate was an incident that had not occurred in many years, right? Had the world turned upside down? After all, the Song Family was one of the Five Great Noble Families of the city, highly respected, with ordinary people showing nothing but reverence upon meeting them. For a moment, the Song Family was seething with indignation. Even Song Qingyuan, the family head of the Song Family, was alarmed and personally came out to handle the situation. Song Qingyuan, a Primary Level martial master and one of the two great martial masters of the Song Family, had not been in this realm for long, but his strength had already reached 13,000 jin. ¡°Audacious Madman, you dare to run amok in the Song Family¡¯s territory, do you no longer cherish your life?¡± a member of the Song Family yelled. His name was Song Kan, the Third Elder of the Song Family, a senior martial disciple with strength nearing 10,000 jin and part of the Song Family¡¯s core hierarchy. Shi Hao responded with a faint smile, ¡°I am the Shi Hao you are looking for, and now I¡¯ve come to you myself.¡± Shi Hao? Most people were bewildered, who was this person? Only a few knew the whole story; this was the scoundrel who had injured Song Tianming. The shock was overwhelming. Clearly, the elders Song Yang and Song Changtai had been dispatched to Starwind Academy to deal with this matter, so how did it end up with this scoundrel showing up at their door? On the contrary, Song Yang and Song Changtai were now severely wounded, hanging on by a thread. What in the world was going on? ¡°I must say, your courage is commendable,¡± Song Qingyuan said indifferently. Being able to serve as the head of the Song Family, his strength was outstanding, and his temperament naturally steady; he did not erupt immediately. ¡°However, those who make an enemy of my Song Family¡­ have never had a good ending!¡± Upon hearing the Family Head¡¯s declaration, the Song Family¡¯s crowd boiled with excitement. ¡°Family Head, allow me to cripple this brat!¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Many people clamored to take action. Song Qingyuan waved his hand. Shi Hao was able to defeat both Song Yang and Song Changtai, which proved his extraordinary strength. Only he could suppress Shi Hao with certainty; anyone else would likely be sent to their demise. But as the dignified family head of the Song Family, how could he deign to act personally? He gave Song Kan a look, and immediately, the latter understood, bellowing, ¡°Where are the Arrow Guards?¡± ¡°Here!¡± Thirty-six men stepped forward instantly, each carrying a bow dark as ink, seeming to be forged from fine iron. ¡°Nock your arrows!¡± Song Kan ordered. At the same time, all thirty-six men drew their bows and nocked their arrows, aiming at Shi Hao. Hiss! Many people climbed onto the walls to watch, gasping at the sight. ¡°These are the Song Family¡¯s Arrow Guards.¡± ¡°They are using Iron Tympanum Bows, and although not as terrifying as the Moon-Slaying Bow, drawing them fully still requires at least 3,000 jin of strength.¡± ¡°Coupled with the fine iron arrowheads, their killing power is nearly as formidable as the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow.¡± ¡°This is one of the Song Family¡¯s powerful weapons.¡± ¡°Shi Hao is in a difficult spot now!¡± The Song Family members showed a proud demeanor. This was their heritage. Besides the Five Great Noble Families, what other force could boast of thirty-six men each with the strength of more than 3,000 jin? Dare to offend their Song Family? Whoever it was would already be a corpse. Shi Hao, as if not seeing any of this, said calmly, ¡°I came here for two reasons ¡ª one is to return these two people to you, and the second is to settle a score with Song Tianming. If anyone stops me, I wouldn¡¯t mind erasing them on the spot.¡± ¡°` ¡°Hahaha!¡± Many from the Song Family burst out laughing. Completely insane, being pointed at by the Arrow Guard yet still so shameless in his boasting? ¡°Kneel and surrender immediately, or you will be shot into a hedgehog.¡± Song Kan leisurely said. Shi Hao didn¡¯t speak anymore and continued walking forward with his iron stick. ¡°Shoot, shoot him for me!¡± Song Kan roared in fury, immediately giving the order. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, suddenly, the thirty-six Arrow Guards simultaneously let go of their bows, and arrows poured down like rain towards Shi Hao. Shi Hao swung his stick, the wind and clouds surging. A terrifying scene unfolded¡ªthe sky full of arrows seemed to be controlled by an invisible force, gathered together, took a turn, and all went astray, falling to the ground and chipping away at the stone pavement. This! Everyone was dumbfounded, feeling a strong shock and hardly believing their eyes. Especially the Song Family, each member was filled with a growing chill. With a flourish of his stick and a gust of strong wind, he managed to dissolve the unified shot of the Arrow Guards? Who could believe it? But if the people from last night were here, they would not be surprised at all. After all, it was the formation shooting of the Cloud-Piercing Crossbows last night. Although there weren¡¯t as many as the Arrow Guards, the advantage was faster speed and greater force, yet weren¡¯t they all similarly dissolved by Shi Hao with a single punch? What a rare sight! Song Kan was stunned for a moment, then hastily said, ¡°Quick, take up the arrows and shoot again! Shoot!¡± Under his command, the thirty-six Arrow Guards quickly drew their bows again and started another barrage at Shi Hao. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, one arrow after another, without pause. However, this couldn¡¯t stop Shi Hao¡¯s advancing steps. Wielding the iron stick casually, he swept up a terrifying gust, forcefully deflecting the incoming random arrows. ¡°Arrow Guard, fall back! Iron Guard Group, advance!¡± Song Kan continued issuing commands. If Shi Hao made another push, the Arrow Guard would enter his striking range, which could lead to substantial casualties. ¡°Trying to run?¡± Shi Hao sneered, lunged forward with a burst of speed, sweeping his iron stick horizontally. Bang! Bang! Bang! Figures flew chaotically, and the thirty-six Arrow Guards were instantly defeated, turning into straw figures scattering in the air. Thump, thump, thump, when they fell to the ground, all of them were dead. Only then did the Iron Guard Group barely make it out, each with a saber in hand. One of the privileges of the Five Great Noble Families was the right to possess weapons. ¡°Kill!¡± The Iron Guard Group was not numerous, only a mere eighteen members, but their quality was much higher¡ªall were high-level martial disciples with a strength of over eight thousand catties. These people were the pillars of the Song Family, who could potentially become elder-level figures in the future. The profound depth of the noble family was evident. The eighteen Iron Guards charged over, raised their sabers, and chopped down. They all practiced the same saber technique, which was also a mid-tier star-level Martial Technique, providing a ten percent increase in power. With eighteen sabers slashing down simultaneously, the chill was overbearing. Shi Hao smiled faintly and met them with a swing of his stick. Clang, clang, clang, sparks flew amidst the clash of weapons. With each swing of Shi Hao¡¯s stick, an Iron Guard was forcefully knocked away, their sabers knocked out of grasp, no match whatsoever. After eighteen swings, all the Iron Guards lay to one side, similarly dead. Yet, in such an intense struggle, Shi Hao¡¯s iron stick was bent out of shape. He didn¡¯t care and casually discarded it. Step, step, step, the sound of Shi Hao¡¯s footsteps wasn¡¯t loud, but to the Song Family, it weighed heavily, each one landing on their hearts, their faces turning pale with fear spreading like madness. Such a formidable enemy! Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Better Late Than Never Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Better Late Than Never Song Qingyuan finally couldn¡¯t keep his composure. He had thought the Arrow Guards could accomplish something, but they couldn¡¯t stop Shi Hao at all, and he had thought the Iron Guards could stop Shi Hao, yet they were also swept aside just the same. This young man was definitely a martial master, and had even reached the Primary Level martial master¡¯s Peak, stronger than himself. ¡°Go and ask the Third Ancestor to come out!¡± Song Qingyuan said in a heavy voice. What, to actually ask the Third Ancestor to come out? The people of the Song Family all shuddered at heart, as the Third Ancestor was another Primary Level martial master in the Song Family, and also the strongest. However, the Third Ancestor had suffered too many injuries when he was young, and had accumulated a lot of problems in his old age. Each time he made a move, he would be in great pain, and the physician had also said that every time the Third Ancestor took action, he would live at least two years less. This was truly gambling with one¡¯s life. The situation¡­ had it really become so dire that even the Third Ancestor needed to be called out? ¡°Go!¡± Song Qingyuan commanded sharply, he was clearer than anyone about the importance of the Third Ancestor. Although this master was not keen on taking action, as long as he existed, the Song Family was among the Five Great Noble Families. But once the Third Ancestor was gone, although the Song Family wouldn¡¯t fall out of the ranks of the Five Great Noble Families, they would definitely rank last. This meant that the Song Family would lose a lot of business, and under a vicious cycle, it might even affect the foundation of the Song Family, pulling open the curtain to their decline. If there were a choice, he certainly wouldn¡¯t want to take such a risk, but if the Third Ancestor wasn¡¯t called out today, the Song Family would be utterly defeated. Then, perhaps tomorrow, they might be attacked by the other four Great Families and be expelled! Don¡¯t think that because the Five Great Noble Families are listed together, they are as close as family. What a joke, Mengyang City is only so big, who wouldn¡¯t want to occupy a larger share of the benefits? Shi Hao had no patience to wait for this Third Ancestor to come out, he continued forward, ¡°Where is Song Tianming? Didn¡¯t he want to kill me by his own hands? I am here!¡± Song Tianming was actually among the crowd, sitting in a wheelchair, shivering all over. How could he dare to come out at this time? My God, had he known Shi Hao was this strong, he would have been crazy to make an enemy of such a person! Are you sick? If you are so strong, why pretend to be a cripple? Instead of reflecting on his own actions, he pushed the blame onto Shi Hao. ¡°Oh, found you.¡± Shi Hao had already spotted Song Tianming in the crowd, changed direction, and walked toward him with easy strides. Song Qingyuan had no choice but to stand out, this was the Song Family¡¯s territory, how could he allow someone to do as they pleased? ¡°Stop right there!¡± he shouted, not rushing forward lightly. As the only one, he felt that he was very likely not Shi Hao¡¯s match. But Shi Hao ignored him and continued walking toward Song Tianming. Song Qingyuan had no choice but to burst forward in a lunge, attacking Shi Hao. ¡°Seeking death?¡± Shi Hao¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely, and he turned back with a punch. Song Qingyuan had no choice but to catch it, also with a punch, aiming for Shi Hao. Bang! The collision of their fists was shocking, and Song Qingyuan let out a scream as his arm bone was actually broken, piercing through clothing and jutting out. Mom! That was a martial master, and in a head-on punch exchange, had his strength overpowered and his bone directly broken? Heaven, how strong was that young man? And how incredibly tough were his bones? Shi Hao smiled. He hadn¡¯t used forceful energy yet, but after several days of medicinal baths and the Tyrant Body Technique, his physical strength had far surpassed that of a martial master¡¯s level. In fact, he was confident he could take the attacks of a Cloud-Piercing Crossbow head-on. To clash head-on with him? Wasn¡¯t that like using an egg to smash a stone? Shi Hao withdrew his fist, not bothering with another strike; a minor character was not worth paying attention to. He continued walking towards Song Tianming. Song Tianming was scared to the point of wetting himself, shivering non-stop, and even though he was surrounded by his clansmen, he felt not even the slightest bit of safety. He felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, cold to the bone. ¡°Who¡¯s the junior who dares to act so recklessly in our Song Family!¡± a loud shout boomed like thunder. An old man with a hunched back appeared, as skinny as a skeleton, with only his eyes full of ferocity. It was the third elder of the Song Family, Song Yuanliang, at the Primary Level martial master Peak! Seeing this elder, the Song Family members seemed to gain their backbone all at once, bracing themselves together. This is the third elder, as long as he takes action, any enemy can be settled. Even Song Tianming suddenly found the courage to shout at Shi Hao, ¡°Shi Hao, you dared to provoke our Song Family, today you will be left with no place to bury!¡± ¡°Truly unrepentant!¡± Shi Hao shook his head and continued forward. ¡°How audacious!¡± Song Yuanliang roared and charged towards Shi Hao. As he took each step forward, his hunched figure stretched out, towering half a head above the average man, but his body was still withered and thin. ¡°Die!¡± he unleashed a palm strike, with a fierce wind stirring, terribly unfathomable. A high-level star martial technique, Southern Dipper Palm. Shi Hao didn¡¯t even turn his head, just swung a punch backward. Boom! Song Yuanliang was immediately sent flying, thud, and crashed to the ground. He struggled to his feet, swaying as if he could collapse at any moment. My god, Song Yuanliang is no match for Shi Hao with just one move! Now, with the Song Family¡¯s Arrow Guard, Iron Guard, and two Primary Level martial masters all defeated by Shi Hao, it means that Shi Hao has toppled the entire Song Family with his own strength! Although the Song Family still had hundreds of people, could their combat power be compared to the Arrow Guard, Iron Guard, and the two martial masters? Such a fearsome youth! Decisive in killing, like an Asura! Song Tianming was trembling with fear again. With even the third elder no match for Shi Hao, who else could save him? Tick, tick, tick, a liquid began to flow from the wheelchair, emitting a strong foul smell. Song Tianming was so scared that he wet himself in public. Thud, thud, thud, all of a sudden, a scramble of footsteps came from outside, followed by many people screaming. Then, squads of soldiers armed with Cloud-Piercing Crossbows stormed in. The City Guard Army, finally arriving, albeit late. However, better late than never, the people of the Song Family breathed a long sigh of relief at the sight. Now, the stalemate could finally be resolved. At worst, they would move out of Mengyang City in a few days to avoid Shi Hao¡¯s edge. ¡ª¡ªIn Hua Yuan Nation, where martial prowess was revered, since Shi Hao exhibited such formidable strength, as long as he wasn¡¯t rebellious, he would certainly be recruited by the officials and rise to prominence. Shi Hao still not stopping? What a joke, this time the City Guard Army has nearly fully mobilized, with more than eight hundred men. With so many Cloud-Piercing Crossbows firing at once, even an advanced martial master would have to avoid them, right? Unless Shi Hao was insane, he wouldn¡¯t be so headstrong. Of course, the Song Family members actually welcomed Shi Hao being that headstrong, to get rid of the troublemaker with the hands of the City Guard Army. ¡°Stop right there!¡± City Guard Commander Luo Qi shouted. Though he was only an advanced martial disciple, with the City Guard Army under his command, even the heads of the Five Great Noble Families would have to address him as ¡°Commander Luo¡±. Thus, he was naturally full of arrogance. Shi Hao turned to look at him and said indifferently, ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Luo Qi bellowed, ¡°A mere commoner, why do you not kneel upon seeing this commander?¡± Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Rain of Arrows Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Rain of Arrows Shi Hao gave Luo Qi a glance, then retracted his gaze, pretending not to see him. What contempt! Driven mad with rage, Luo Qi, who came from humble beginnings, had risen through the ranks by distinguishing himself at Starwind Academy. After joining the City Guard Army, his career skyrocketed, eventually earning him the position of Commander. It could be said he had reached the pinnacle of his life, and unless he made a breakthrough in his cultivation, there was no more room for advancement. Having hit a ceiling in his career, his focus shifted from hard work to pursuing personal pleasures and vanity. Shi Hao¡¯s contempt brought upon Luo Qi a humiliation he had never experienced before. ¡°Such audacity!¡± his eyes shot out a cold light, ¡°If you don¡¯t surrender now, don¡¯t blame me, the Commander, for being ruthless!¡± Shi Hao, as if deaf, continued walking towards Song Tianming. Holy shit, this is just too arrogant! Everyone was stunned. The City Guard Army was already there, yet Shi Hao persisted in his defiance? This was tantamount to challenging the City Lord¡¯s Mansion head-on. You must understand that the City Lord is a martial master of the Intermediate Level, and although the difference between Intermediate and Primary seems small, their strength is worlds apart. Moreover, with a thousand members of the City Guard Army, can you imagine how terrifying the combined force of so many Cloud-Piercing Crossbows would be? Why do you refuse to see reason? Is it because you are young and have become overly arrogant? Alas, youth is still youth, after all. Luo Qi eventually lost his patience, raising his right hand, ¡°Aim at that madman!¡± Swoosh, all soldiers of the City Guard Army raised their crossbow arrows, aiming at Shi Hao. Seeing this, the Song Family members all displayed looks of joy. Shi Hao was courting death. No matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t confront the City Lord¡¯s Mansion directly, with its war machinery; that¡¯s not something one person can contend with. Do you think you¡¯re the legendary Martial Venerable? ¡°Madman, if you dare to take one more step forward, I will let you be showered in blood¡ªdamn it!¡± Luo Qi hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Shi Hao had already taken more than one step, leaving the Commander green with fury. This was an unabashed provocation. ¡°Fire!¡± he bellowed loudly, beside himself with anger. Whizz whizz whizz, instantly, hundreds of crossbow arrows turned into a dense barrage, raining down on Shi Hao. Shi Hao didn¡¯t even bother to block, allowing the arrow storm to come at him. Is this seeking death? No other word seemed appropriate to describe it. The Cloud-Piercing Crossbow was an enormous threat to martial disciples, one that could immobilize even an advanced martial disciple, while a martial master could knock away the incoming bolts with great power and reflexes. However, once the number of Cloud-Piercing Crossbows reached a certain threshold, there became a tipping point where even martial masters could not block them all. Thus, quantity leads to a qualitative change, and no martial master could confidently say they could withstand the force of an entire City Guard Army. With hundreds of crossbow arrows firing at once, even an advanced martial master had to seek cover or face certain death. As Shi Hao didn¡¯t even attempt to defend himself from the onslaught of Cloud-Piercing Crossbows, wasn¡¯t this simply seeking death? Suddenly, the crowd from the Song Family burst into cheers. This violent criminal¡­ has finally died! It had been too suffocating; the grand Song Family was pressed to their doorstep by a mere youth. What a humiliation! Fortunately, he was now dead. Although somewhat embarrassing, with two Primary Level martial masters present, the Song Family was still among the Five Great Noble Families. It¡¯s just that the core of their power had suffered many casualties, and it would take a long time to recover. In the arena, Shi Hao, who had been shot into a porcupine-like state, lifted his foot and took another step forward. The crossbow arrows that covered his body also began to fall off, revealing his figure. Not a single scratch on him! Heavens! All the spectators were clutching their heads and crying out in amazement, looking as if they had seen a ghost. How is that possible? How is that possible! Those were Cloud-Piercing Crossbows, and when a hundred were fired at once, even a senior martial master would scream in pain, yet Shi Hao didn¡¯t dodge or hide and let them shoot at him, without suffering a single injury. How could anyone accept this? This exceedingly handsome young man, was he human or a ghost? Finally, they understood that Shi Hao was not just some young man who had lost his head in triumph; he possessed absolute strength. How terrifying! The Song Family¡¯s cheers also came to an abrupt halt, as if scissors had suddenly cut off their vocal cords, and everyone wore expressions of bewilderment, incomprehension, and panic. ¡ªHad they committed so many evils that now the heavens had sent down a deity to settle their sins? The image of Shi Hao, unscathed by the arrow storm, was deeply etched into everyone¡¯s mind. In their eyes, Shi Hao truly might as well be a god. Luo Qi was also shaking with shock, his hands twitching. As the Commander of the City Guard Army, he was more aware than anyone of the terror of the Cloud-Piercing Crossbows, and thus he was the most shocked. But after the shock, a stronger killing intent sprouted within him. It was intense jealousy. ¡°Keep shooting! Continue shooting!¡± he bellowed. Luo Qi, as the Commander of the City Guard Army, had long been deeply respected, so even though the Soldiers of the City Guard Army were still shocked by Shi Hao¡¯s incredible performance, they instinctively obeyed the command, loading new arrows and taking aim at Shi Hao. Whoosh whoosh whoosh, a new barrage of arrows filled the sky. This time, Shi Hao didn¡¯t just take the hits; instead, he burst forward with speed. He had taken the hits just now to test his body¡¯s strength, naturally invoking his forceful energy, and the results proved that the Cloud-Piercing Crossbows were no longer a threat to him. Since that was the case, there was no need to take the hits any longer. Whoosh, his explosive power was terrifying. With one dash, he had plunged into the ranks of the Song Family, arriving right in front of Song Tianming. You must know, Shi Hao was now a sitting duck¡ª who would dare stand with him, unafraid of stray arrows that had no eyes? So, the Song Family scattered like a retreating tide, leaving only Song Tianming, alone and helpless, pushing the wheels of his wheelchair in an attempt to escape the dreaded Shi Hao. This scene was a tremendous irony for the Song Family, and was a silent acknowledgment of Shi Hao¡¯s strength. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Song Tianming was crying out. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Shi Hao said with a slight smile. Song Tianming¡¯s heart leapt with joy for a moment. Could it be that Shi Hao was sparing him out of consideration for their schoolmate relationship? But just then, Shi Hao grabbed him and hoisted him high into the air behind him. Dammit! Song Tianming could see clearly that a rain of arrows was flying towards him. He finally understood the meaning of Shi Hao¡¯s words¡ªit wasn¡¯t that he wanted to spare him, but that he disdained to take action himself. Thud thud thud, sharp arrows fell, mercilessly piercing through his body, instantly creating over a dozen transparent holes, blood spurting wildly. And the onslaught of arrows kept coming, creating new holes on his body. In just a few breaths, Song Tianming was shot to pieces, with not a single intact piece of flesh or bone to be found. The terror of the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow was evident for all to see! It was ineffective against Shi Hao because he was far too strong, not because of any fault of the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow. Shi Hao let go, turned around, and faced Luo Qi. Feeling Shi Hao¡¯s gaze upon him, Luo Qi immediately felt a chill over his entire body, as if he had caught the attention of the Grim Reaper. He forcefully suppressed the fear in his heart and shouted, ¡°Who told you to stop? Keep shooting!¡± Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Killing the Commander Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Killing the Commander After killing Song Tianming, Shi Hao didn¡¯t go on a killing spree against the Song Family, instead, he set his sights on Luo Qi. He strode forward, whoosh whoosh whoosh, as a rain of arrows attacked once again. This time it was head-on, and Shi Hao didn¡¯t dare to forgo all defense. He shielded his eyes with his hand and then continued to advance. Clang clang clang, the Flying Cloud Crossbows shot forth, but when they hit Shi Hao, they were deflected, falling to the ground. The special metal arrowheads struck the floor tiles, emitting a crisp sound. Hundreds of arrows in such rapid succession sounded almost like a song being played, though it lacked any melody. Shi Hao moved on, leaving behind a trail of arrows¡­ it was simply¡­ spectacular! Everyone felt a sense of awe in their hearts, marveling at the sight of a man relentlessly advancing under the barrage of Flying Cloud Crossbows. What a true man! Watching Shi Hao closing in step by step, Luo Qi couldn¡¯t help but be overcome with intense fear. He was just a high-level martial disciple, and even the primary-level martial masters had been taken out by Shi Hao with a single move. If Shi Hao were to get close, how could Luo Qi possibly withstand a single blow? Luo Qi was scared to death now, yet as the Commander of the City Guard Army, he couldn¡¯t just abandon the battle and flee. If he dared to flee, military law would dictate his execution as a deserter, or at the very least he would be stripped of his position and expelled from the army. So, there was no way out. Why, why was this young man so powerful? This was only Mengyang City, not the County Town, let alone the Imperial Capital. How could such an abnormal competitor appear here? ¡°Shoot! Keep shooting!¡± His eyes bloodshot, he refused to believe that Shi Hao¡¯s defense was impenetrable. Look, the fact that he shielded his eyes meant he had weak spots. ¡°Aim at his eyes, shoot all at his eyes!¡± Shi Hao snorted and suddenly accelerated. Boom, 27,000 pounds of force burst forth instantly¡ªhow terrifying was his speed? Whoosh, a distance of nearly forty yards was nothing but a few quick dashes for him, and he had swiftly closed in, confronting Luo Qi face-to-face. Luo Qi¡¯s face turned white with shock. What kind of monster was this? Now that his own life was directly threatened, he no longer had an ounce of courage and quickly turned to run. Shi Hao snatchingly grabbed a Cloud-Piercing Crossbow, aimed at Luo Qi, and said indifferently, ¡°You shoot thousands of arrows at me, I only shoot one at you. If you can dodge it, consider yourself lucky, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡± Whoosh, the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow fired, like a black streak of lightning chasing after Luo Qi. You should know, the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow was so fearsome that even advanced martial disciples couldn¡¯t dodge or block it. Luo Qi, so focused on fleeing for his life, was even less likely to manage it. Thud! The crossbow arrow penetrated his back, piercing right through his body. If the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow didn¡¯t have such terrifying penetrative power, how could it have earned such a notorious reputation? Luo Qi looked down at the arrowhead protruding from his body, his face showing disbelief. He reached out his hand, trying to grasp something, but his legs gave way, and with a thump, he heavily collapsed to the ground, breathless. Shi Hao turned his gaze to the City Guard Army, and the soldiers felt a chill running up their spines, involuntarily lowering their Cloud-Piercing Crossbows. Shi Hao didn¡¯t go on a killing spree again. In fact, if Luo Qi had only been obstructing him, acting out of duty, Shi Hao might have overlooked it, but Luo Qi clearly had ulterior motives, aiming to kill him purely out of personal vendetta. Therefore, Shi Hao couldn¡¯t tolerate it and shot him directly. Those who owed him had to pay him back. Shi Hao then looked toward the Song Family but likewise refrained from further slaughter. Enough, Song Tianming had been eliminated, the Arrow Guards and Iron Guards annihilated, and two primary-level martial masters severely injured. The lesson for the Song Family was already enough. He still had one task left unfinished. Shi Hao walked out of the Song Family¡¯s residence with bold steps, unhindered, as even the City Guard Army dared only to watch him leave. At this moment, the Song family members finally let out a sigh of relief, all sitting down on the ground with buttocks hitting the floor, feeling cold sweat all over their bodies. They never wanted to face such a demon again in their lifetime. Seeing Shi Hao leave, the onlooking crowd also thought that he had decided to stop his actions; although they were a bit disappointed, they had already enjoyed the spectacle enough for the day. Such an extraordinary event would be enough for them to boast about for three years. Only a very few people continued to follow Shi Hao, curious about where he lived and where he intended to go. However, as they walked, they realized something was amiss. ¡ªWhy was Shi Hao heading towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? Oh shit! Their faces changed color one by one¡ªcould it be that Shi Hao hadn¡¯t had his fill of killing and was going to cause another disturbance at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? Heaven! Heaven! Heaven! As the news spread, the crowd gathered once more, making their way to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to continue watching, and the other four major households stirred as well, with martial masters also mobilizing to head to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. They had a feeling that today might leave an incredibly significant mark in history. Yet Shi Hao had no intention of making history; he was just going to settle a score. Before long, he arrived at the front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. In comparison, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t cover as much ground as the Song family¡¯s estate, but its courtyard walls were higher, and its main gate was grander, exuding a solemn and dignified air, impressively menacing. This was because the position of the City Lord was not hereditary but appointed by recommendation from the County Town, followed by approval from the Royal Family. Therefore, after Chen Zihao¡¯s term ended, his son would not stand a chance to succeed him. Without sufficient time to develop, it was, of course, incomparable to an established household like the Song family. There were eight guards keeping watch at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, each with a hand resting on the hilt of their blades, looking mighty and frightening. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even dare meet their eyes for fear of being mistaken for having malicious intent. Shi Hao strode up to the entrance. ¡°Who goes there?¡± the eight guards shouted in unison. Shi Hao smiled faintly, ¡°My name is Shi Hao. I¡¯m here to see someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± the guard asked. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion was not only the City Lord¡¯s residence but also the place where he conducted official affairs, so it¡¯s true that all sorts of people came and went every day. ¡°The City Lord¡¯s wife.¡± Fuck! The eight guards¡¯ faces immediately turned pale; was this motherfucker here to make trouble! Talking about audacity¡ªto come to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and flirt with the City Lord¡¯s wife, what brazenness! ¡°How dare you!¡± all eight guards shouted at once, drawing their swords. Clang clang clang¡ªthe cold light flashed as the guards encircled Shi Hao. Shi Hao didn¡¯t care in the least and continued walking. He was a man who abided by principles; look, he had already tried courtesy before taking action. ¡ªIf others knew about this, they would probably be speechless at such ¡®courtesy,¡¯ sigh! ¡°Kill!¡± The eight guards slashed their way towards him. Breaking into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and slandering the City Lord¡¯s wife were capital offenses, and killing such a madman directly without reporting was completely justified. Shi Hao, unfazed, kept walking¡ªthud, thud, thud¡ªsoon the eight guards were flung away, unable to stop him. He dared to barge in directly, but others did not dare¡ªbreaking into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was a grave crime; even if they were itching to know what was happening, they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. But their curiosity was indeed killing them, why did Shi Hao come to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? Was it because he was annoyed by the City Guard Army¡¯s interference and now he was coming to confront the City Lord? Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Breaking into the City Lords Mansion Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Breaking into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion ¡°Stop right there!¡± Hearing the commotion, the guards of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion rushed out as well, some wielding Cloud-Piercing Crossbows, others drawing their swords, all aiming at Shi Hao. Shi Hao did not pay attention and kept walking forward. ¡°Damn it!¡± Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, the Cloud-Piercing Crossbows immediately fired at him, but Shi Hao casually caught the bolts and threw them aside as if reaching into a bag to retrieve an item, too easily. What! These guards had never seen anyone who could catch arrows from a Cloud-Piercing Crossbow with bare hands. Each one of them was so shocked that chills ran down their spines and their feet felt cold. Such a terrifying existence, was he a devil? But with duty on their shoulders, those guards had no choice but to toughen up and go forward. ¡°Ah!¡± They charged with swords in hand. Bang, bang, bang, the result was the same, all of them were sent flying by Shi Hao. However, Shi Hao did not aim to kill, he merely sent them flying to temporarily incapacitate them. He, as a person, still had his principles. As if entering a land with no one to stop him, he strode right into the back of the mansion, where he finally stopped. The City Lord appeared. The number one expert of Mengyang City, Primary Level martial master Chen Zihao. ¡°Young man, you truly surprise me,¡± Chen Zihao did not get angry. Instead, he was smiling, ¡°From the moment I received the message to the moment I came out, it was but a short while, yet you have already made it this far.¡± This showed that Shi Hao had not met any obstacles along the way, his strength was too terrifying. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± ¡°The documents say, your name is Shi Hao, and last year you participated in the Imperial Capital¡¯s fifteen-year-old level martial competition, where you obtained the second place,¡± Chen Zihao said, ¡°However, the documents also state that you had the meridians of one arm and one leg severed, rendering you unable to cultivate further?¡± ¡°Clearly, that¡¯s nonsense!¡± Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°The documents aren¡¯t wrong, I did suffer injuries to my meridians, it¡¯s just that they were healed later on.¡± Chen Zihao clicked his tongue in admiration, ¡°In just a year¡¯s time, you¡¯ve progressed from a primary level martial disciple to the height of a middle-level martial master. Even I am extremely shocked! Such an achievement, even the Imperial Capital Academy could not produce.¡± Heh, that was not a year, but merely about ten days! ¡°Alright, since you have become a martial master, you naturally possess certain privileges, and you¡¯re so young too!¡± Chen Zihao smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, your reason for barging in here.¡± Such talent, Hua Yuan Nation treasures! Shi Hao beamed with a smile, ¡°I wish to see your honored wife.¡± Damn! Chen Zihao¡¯s calm composure vanished in an instant. This excessively handsome youth, simply opening his mouth to request to see his wife, implied an overwhelming amount of underlying information. Even the surrounding guards started whispering among themselves. Could it be that Shi Hao was so audacious in breaking into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion because of an extraordinary love triangle? ¡°Shi Hao, watch your words!¡± Chen Zihao shouted sternly. His duty was to find talent for Hua Yuan Nation, but when it came to his family, he would not be courteous! Shi Hao didn¡¯t take it seriously and continued, ¡°Your wife sent an assassin after me, so, I¡¯m here to seek justice.¡± Assassin? The surrounding guards let their imaginations run wild. Could it be that the City Lord¡¯s wife, afraid of an affair being exposed, sent an assassin to silence him, but failed, and instead provoked Shi Hao, leading to the scandal coming to light? ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chen Zihao waved his sleeve. How could his wife possibly order the assassination of someone she did not know? Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°Speaking of which, you owe me thanks.¡± Thank you for what? Forcing your way into my residence? Or for making people misunderstand in public that my wife and you are having an affair? Shi Hao continued, ¡°Your son almost died from excessive blood loss, it was my antiseptic medicine that saved his life.¡± Huh? Chen Zihao was startled, he naturally knew about his son being assassinated, and that a young man had produced an astonishingly effective antiseptic medicine to save his son. However, these past few days he had been preoccupied with finding the assassin who targeted his son, and hadn¡¯t had the time to seek out his benefactor. To his surprise, today the benefactor had come knocking at his door. Chen Zihao did not doubt Shi Hao¡¯s words, firstly because the lifesaver indeed was a young man, and secondly, only someone like Shi Hao, who rose up like a legend, could possess such an effective antiseptic medicine. ¡°Alright, I owe you a favor!¡± he nodded. ¡°What if I tell you that the person who came to kill me and the assailant who attacked your son are the same person, what would you think?¡± Shi Hao spoke slowly, ¡°I really have no grudges with your wife; it was pure coincidence that I saved a life I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Chen Zihao did not speak, but his fists clenched and veins throbbed on his forehead. His principal wife had never produced a child, so he had taken a concubine. This concubine did him proud and soon bore him a son, ensuring a successor for the Chen Family. He naturally knew the principal wife was jealous, but he never imagined she would be so malicious as to hire an assassin to eliminate his offspring. Although he still had a sliver of hesitation, Chen Zihao was already eighty percent convinced by Shi Hao¡¯s words. ¡ª Who else in Mengyang City would have a motive to assassinate his son? It made no sense at all! His son was not going to inherit the position of City Lord, so there was no possibility of conflict of interest with any of the major families. This was the reason he hadn¡¯t found the assassin after so many days. The assassin was right inside his own house, how could he possibly find them outside? He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, I understand, I will handle this matter myself and see that you are repaid with justice. The favor I owe you will be returned another day.¡± What he meant was, you can go, I will handle my family affairs. ¡°Sorry.¡± Shi Hao smiled, ¡°I am someone who repays grudges, and I always prefer to take action personally!¡± Damn! Chen Zihao was immediately angered; his mood was already foul, and Shi Hao¡¯s provocation made him explode. ¡°Shi Hao, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± He spoke harshly. Shi Hao chuckled and stepped forward. Whoosh whoosh whoosh, right at that moment, several figures almost simultaneously burst in. The patriarchs of the Zheng Family, Chu Family, Mao Family, and Lin Family¡ª except for the Song Family, the leaders of the Five Great Noble Families had all arrived. Only they would dare to barge in here without prior notice. Chen Zihao was not in the mood to scold the four men, instead, he just looked coldly at Shi Hao and said, ¡°Young man, I owe you a favor and do not wish to repay kindness with resentment.¡± Shi Hao ignored him, Shi Jingbai wanted to kill him and had taken action, so he was definitely going to strike back. Furthermore, Shi Jingbai was also one of the chief culprits in murdering his sworn father, making it even less likely for him to let it go. ¡°Hmph!¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Chen Zihao charged forward with a lunge, unleashing his attack on Shi Hao. Ferocious Wolf Fist, a Primary Level martial technique! With a strength of 25,000 pounds, and a Primary Level martial technique amplifying that strength by forty percent, his explosive power reached 35,000 pounds! Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Defeat Chen Zihao Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Defeat Chen Zihao Thirty-five thousand catties of strength! Such mighty power, even Shi Hao could not contend with if he didn¡¯t use his Martial Technique. Suddenly, Shi Hao was bombarded into a successive retreat. This made the heads of the four great families nod and begin to evaluate the situation. ¡°This youth is truly amazing, possessing the cultivation of an intermediate martial master at such a young age.¡± ¡°However, after all, his background is limited, at most he can only master a star-level lower-rank Martial Technique like Tiger Wind Fist, limited in combat power.¡± ¡°Chen Zihao came from the County Town, and has mastered a moon-level early-stage Martial Technique; even if the strength is the same, we are no match for him.¡± ¡°Alas, moon-level Martial Technique.¡± They all sighed, considering that even they, as prominent families, only possessed star-level advanced Martial Techniques. Shi Hao just needed to adapt to Chen Zihao¡¯s power, and soon he launched a counterattack. Martial Technique, Flying Cloud Fist! Although he possessed a Sun-Level Martial Technique, the Flying Cloud Fist, taught to him by his adoptive father, held the most significance for him. However, the Flying Cloud Fist was enough; it was a moon-level high-rank Martial Technique, with a power amplification of up to eighty percent. Adding to Shi Hao¡¯s own strength of twenty-seven thousand catties, it was enough to let him unleash a destructive force of nearly fifty thousand catties. Bang! With a single blow, Chen Zihao staggered back, tottering like a drunken man who had overindulged, his face alternatively flushing red and turning pale. Fuck! Witnessing this scene, the heads of the four major houses collectively fell into a stupor, their eyes bulging out, feeling their scalps tingling incessantly. How is this possible! With one punch, Shi Hao made Chen Zihao stagger and his face change color? How terrifying was the might of this punch? Damn it, just now they said that this kid lacked a deep foundation and couldn¡¯t possibly master any high-level Martial Techniques, but what now? They were immediately slapped in the face! Being able to knock Chen Zihao flying with one strike was clearly indicating a power beyond a moon-level low-rank Martial Technique. Chen Zihao naturally wouldn¡¯t give up and charged back into the fray. Shi Hao stopped holding back and went all out with his combat power. Bang bang bang, after exchanging more than a dozen punches, Chen Zihao screamed in agony and had no choice but to pull out of the melee. His arms showed obvious deformities, indicating that his arm bones were broken, and not just in one place. Turning to Shi Hao, he appeared calm and collected, as if nothing of significance had happened. This, the disparity in strength, spoke volumes without a word. The four family heads were so shocked they felt like vomiting bile and were overwhelmed with regret. Damn it, why did they even get involved in this mess? Now, should they step forward to help or not? If they stepped in, the four of them combined were certainly not enough against Shi Hao, which would only bring them more trouble. But if they didn¡¯t, and Chen Zihao sought retribution in the fall, which of them could escape? Yet Shi Hao showed no trace of triumph. Was defeating an intermediate martial master something to be exceedingly proud of? He merely said indifferently, ¡°Will you bring out the person, or should I go and find her myself?¡± Clenching his teeth, Chen Zihao took a moment before he said in a deep voice, ¡°Please bring the lady over here!¡± Immediately, a guard went to carry out the order, and not long after, a middle-aged woman arrived with measured graceful steps. She evidently did not know what had happened. Seeing so many people around, and even the heads of the four major houses, she showed a look of surprise. ¡°Master, for what matter have you summoned me?¡± she inquired. Shi Hao took over, saying, ¡°It¡¯s me who has business with you.¡± ¡°You?¡± Shi Jingbai was astonished. How could a mere youth dominate the guests at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? Who are you? Shi Hao smiled faintly, ¡°I am the person who saved that young master and whom you sent assassins to kill.¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Jingbai¡¯s face involuntarily changed color. The assassin hadn¡¯t reported back to her, so she realized that the operation had failed, leaving her restless, because if the matter leaked, it would cause her a great deal of trouble. She had been afraid of this very thing, and now, so soon, the aggrieved party had come knocking. ¡°Nonsense, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± She immediately denied everything, for in front of Chen Zihao, she could not admit a single word. Shi Hao waved his hand, interrupting her performance, and said, ¡°This is a minor matter, and I don¡¯t wish to argue with you. I am asking you now, who instructed you to kill Shi Tianyang?¡± Huh? Chen Zihao and the four major family heads were all taken aback. How had the topic suddenly shifted? This youth¡­ He didn¡¯t come here for revenge for himself? And, who is Shi Tianyang? They were confused, but Shi Jingbai instantly reacted, pointing at Shi Hao, ¡°So, you are that bastard!¡± Shi Hao frowned, casually kicked up a stone, and whoosh, like a shooting star, it smashed towards Shi Jingbai. With a smack, her right hand instantly exploded, turning into a bloody mess. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Shi Jingbai immediately let out a scream, but after two cries, she fell silent, revealing an expression of disbelief. Not a single person had moved to stop that felon! Why? Why? ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, who instructed you to kill Shi Tianyang?¡± Although Shi Hao already had his suspicions, he still wanted a direct confirmation. ¡°Master!¡± Shi Jingbai cried out to Chen Zihao for help, ¡°This is your official residence, how can you let someone commit such an act of violence?¡± Chen Zihao thought to himself that he had already tried to stop it and simply couldn¡¯t overpower him. But, out of concern for his own reputation, he naturally couldn¡¯t say that, and instead said sternly, ¡°You made your own bed, and now you have the nerve to cry to me?¡± Shi Hao walked over, unleashing the Seven Orifices Heart Locking Fingers with just two fingers, and immediately, Shi Jingbai cried out, unable to bear the pain, tears and sweat smearing all the makeup on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± She gasped, willing to do anything to escape such torture. ¡°It was Shi Fu¡¯an who told me to kill,¡± she said. ¡°Shi Fu¡¯an? What is his relationship with Shi Fengyun?¡± Shi Hao asked. ¡°He is Shi Fengyun¡¯s own brother.¡± As expected, it was still related to Shi Fengyun. ¡°Why did you suddenly kill someone after all this time?¡± Shi Hao pressed on. Shi Jingbai caught her breath, her expression turning vicious again, ¡°You little bastard, I am from the Shi Family of the Imperial Capital. If you dare to hurt me, there will be nowhere for you in this world to stand!¡± Shi Hao snorted, deploying the Seven Orifices Heart Locking Fingers again. Immediately, Shi Jingbai let out a scream that seemed to tear the heavens and the earth. ¡°Talk!¡± Shi Hao paused. Shi Jingbai dared not be stubborn anymore and said, ¡°The specific reason, Shi Fu¡¯an didn¡¯t tell me, but I guess it¡¯s because Shi Fengyun ascended to the position of family head, and no longer had to be concerned.¡± That¡¯s it! Over a decade ago, Shi Tianyang and Shi Fengyun were competing for the position of the family head successor, and it was Shi Fengyun who won through schemes, but that didn¡¯t mean he immediately ascended to the position of the family head; he had to wait for the old family head to retire. It wasn¡¯t until three years ago that he finally climbed to the position of the Shi Family head and could boldly take action, with no one daring to criticize him. Smack! Shi Hao struck with a palm, and immediately, Shi Jingbai¡¯s head tilted, and she lay on the ground, lifeless. Having taken the life of one of the primary culprits, he would go to the Imperial Capital next and execute both Shi Fu¡¯an and Shi Fengyun, as well as all those who had sided with Shi Fengyun back then¡ªthey too would pay the price! Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 39: The Talk of the Town Chapter 39: Chapter 39: The Talk of the Town Shi Jingbai¡¯s corpse lay there quietly, with his death, his crimes had also faded away. Chen Zihao and the heads of the four major families all felt a painful heaviness in their chests. This youth, resembling an Asura, where he passed, there was bound to be slaughter. In fact, Chen Zihao knew even more about Shi Hao. Just last night, the head of the Yang Family and his son had died at the hands of Shi Hao, but he hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to handle it when today such an incident immediately occurred. He clenched his fists secretly, determined to mobilize the City Guard Army as soon as Shi Hao left and shoot him on the spot! Shi Hao smiled and strutted away. ¡°Summon Luo Qi for me!¡± Chen Zihao commanded upon returning to his study. However, it was merely a moment later that a guard reported, ¡°Re, Return, City Lord, Commander Luo has already died in battle.¡± ¡°What!¡± Chen Zihao was shocked, and he sprang to his feet, but the movement strained his wounds, causing sharp pains in both arms. ¡°How did he die?¡± he asked urgently. ¡°He was killed by Shi Hao!¡± the guard briefly explained the situation. Thud! Chen Zihao fell back into his seat, stunned that even an army of over eight hundred City Guards couldn¡¯t subdue Shi Hao! My God, how powerful is this youth? He sighed deeply, realizing now that no one in Mengyang City could tackle Shi Hao. To capture Shi Hao, even to kill this youth, it was imperative to seek experts from the county town or to transfer the City Guard Army from there. ¡ª The Moon-Slaying Bow, capable of killing a martial master! But the journey to the county town, even with a swift horse and whipping speed, would take about eight days, and round-trip would take over half a month. All he could do was wait. Now, Shi Hao was the king of Mengyang City, able to do whatever he desired. When Shi Hao walked out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, everyone gazed at him with utter shock. Breaking into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and walking out unharmed, how astonishing was that? Shi Hao paid no attention to anyone and left directly. This day¡­was exceptionally long. Soon, pieces of news spread, converged, and then everyone in Mengyang City was stunned. So fierce Shi Hao was! Last night, he had killed Yang Chao and his son, that day, he had disabled three deputy deans at Starwind Academy, attacked the Song Family, knocked down two Primary Level martial masters, single-handedly held off eight hundred City Guards, and killed Song Tianming on the spot. Finally, he had gone to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, defeated the Intermediate Level martial master Chen Zihao, and took the life of the City Lord¡¯s wife. Throughout the entire process, he remained unharmed. Was this even human? He was more like a demon! But upon understanding the whole story, killing Yang Chao and his son was because Yang Shi¡¯an had molested someone first, and Shi Hao was merely assisting the victim, which led to the Yang Family¡¯s retaliation and infuriated him, resulting in a massacre. The Song Family was similar, with Song Tianming striking first. The City Lord¡¯s wife? That was even more ironic. Shi Hao had saved the City Lord¡¯s son, leaving the City Lord¡¯s wife holding a grudge and arranging an assassination first. Therefore, throughout the process, Shi Hao never actively provoked anyone; he was simply defending himself. Of course, his self-defense was different from others, much more forceful, entirely flattening two wealthy families. Who would have thought that this half-disabled man, once worried about being dismissed during the annual test, would soar to such heights! Within Starwind Academy, how many girls regretted not pursuing Shi Hao earlier? If they had, they might now be sharing in his glory and receiving the envy of other girls. The male students regretted a lot, and those who had mocked Shi Hao were even more terrified. If Shi Hao came after them¡­ Damn, he even killed the City Lord¡¯s wife, what wouldn¡¯t he dare to do? Inside Rejuvenate Hall, including Wu Shibai, everyone was so excited they felt like crying. They were still planning on how to help Shi Hao overcome the trouble caused by the deaths of Yang Chao and his son, and yet, in just one night, Shi Hao had resolved it himself. ¡ªI brought the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to its knees, who will hold him accountable? Such domineering presence! Following such a master was damn exhilarating. In Zixing Jewelry Shop, Ruan Jiaoyu leaned her cheek on her hand, and even while sitting, she couldn¡¯t help but twist her voluptuous and perky buttocks as she murmured, ¡°This young man can set up formations that gather the energy of heaven and earth, and he easily defeated Chen Zihao, who had broken through the fifth extreme. He is no ordinary person.¡± ¡°Why would he be a disciple from a Great Sect, yet choose to come here?¡± ¡°Could he also be the illegitimate son of some powerhouse?¡± ¡°No, I must keep a close eye on him.¡± ¡­ Shi Hao went to Rejuvenate Hall and picked up some medicinal materials to prepare the ¡°Reveal Root Powder,¡± which was used to test the Spirit Root. He simply prepared the medicine in the pharmacy, and by the time everything was settled, it was dinner time. He shamelessly stayed to freeload a meal, and his huge appetite made the shop assistants groan in misery; they were barely half-full because he ate so much. ¡ªHowever, when they heard about Shi Hao¡¯s legendary story the next day, they felt a strong sense of pride. Being able to sit at the same table and compete for food with such an extraordinary person, how many years could they brag about it? Shi Hao returned to his yard and rested with peace of mind. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being attacked at night. His physique was so robust that even if he were suddenly hit by a Cloud-Piercing Crossbow, it wouldn¡¯t injure him, as long as it avoided vital points. Moreover, he slept with great alertness; it was impossible for anyone to sneak in unnoticed. Overnight, the whole Mengyang City was buzzing, with everyone talking about Shi Hao¡¯s legend. But Shi Hao himself was indifferent. He continued his medicinal baths, practiced the Tyrant Body Technique, and cultivated the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture. This time, the enhancement of his strength returned to its normal trajectory, reaching an impressive four thousand kilograms. Thirty-one thousand kilograms. Next, he was going to the County Town. Sea King Territory, governed over eighteen ordinary cities, Mengyang City being one of them. Since it is the County Town, the martial arts level in Sea King Territory was naturally a notch higher than in Mengyang City, having not only high-level martial masters but even Martial Sects! It was said that Commandery Prince Chu Wei was a Primary Level Martial Sect, also the only Martial Sect in Sea King Territory, a distant cousin of the Royal Family, descended from the ninth son of the Ancestor, who had been given a fief in Sea King Territory to rule for generations. Shi Hao still couldn¡¯t defeat a Primary Level Martial Sect, but in a few days, he would be able to trample them underfoot. Thus, all he needed was to train for a few more days. He certainly didn¡¯t lack patience. Before long, two days had passed. Shi Hao encountered another limit in martial arts, the forty thousand kilogram milestone. This was supposed to be a limit for high-level martial masters, yet for him, it was only reaching the end of a primary martial master level. Unquestionably, under the onslaught of the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, the limit was instantly shattered. Intermediate Martial Master! Moreover, Shi Hao¡¯s strength reached forty-three thousand kilograms! ¡ªThe starting point of a Primary Level Martial Sect is merely forty thousand kilograms. Now, Shi Hao already possessed the initial strength to confront a Primary Level Martial Sect. If he used a Sun-Level martial technique, he could even sweep away a peak Primary Level Martial Sect powerhouse. Just then, Liu Mang arrived. Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Tyrant Body? Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Tyrant Body? A few days had passed, and Liu Mang had lost a lot of weight, but he was still heavier than the average person, still earning him the nickname ¡°the fatty.¡± ¡°Stone, you won¡¯t believe how much my strength has improved!¡± the fatty said mysteriously, his face filled with a grin that could not hide his pride. ¡°Oh, how much?¡± Shi Hao asked with a smile. ¡°Two thousand jin!¡± Liu Mang replied, ¡°I am now a middle-level martial disciple!¡± Shi Hao was also somewhat surprised. Without practicing any cultivation techniques, relying solely on body technique, even with the help of medicinal baths, the increase in strength was still quite exaggerated. ¡°Come, let me check your spirit root, and if you combine it with a cultivation technique, your progress will be even faster.¡± However, he immediately felt happy for him, smiling as he took out the Reveal Root Powder, pouring a bit onto Liu Mang¡¯s palm. He then took some water, had Liu Mang hold it, and observed the color change of the liquid. However, after a few breaths, the water was still clear, showing no changes. Huh? Logically, as long as someone possessed a spirit root, the Reveal Root Powder would cause the clear water to change color. For example, a person with a fire spirit root would turn the water red, one with an ice spirit root would turn it white, one with a thunder spirit root would turn it blue, and so on, while no change in water color meant an absence of spirit root. The fatty had no spirit root? ¡°Stone?¡± Liu Mang looked at Shi Hao somewhat pitifully. Shi Hao smiled and reassured, ¡°It¡¯s okay, not having a spirit root isn¡¯t the end of the world, there are still legends of those who became almighty purely through practicing body techniques!¡± Liu Mang was disappointed, but since the entire Hua Yuan Nation practiced without using cultivating techniques, he just felt a bit regretful. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just diligently practice the Tyrant Body Technique!¡± he declared. Shi Hao muttered ¡°Hmmm¡±, but then he was even more surprised. It had only been a few days, yet the fatty had already improved his strength by two thousand jin, which was incredibly exaggerated. ¡ªNot as terrifying as his, but still not normal! He hadn¡¯t neglected practicing the Tyrant Body Technique himself, but it only enhanced his physical stamina, with very little impact on strength enhancement. ¡°Fatty, how many times a day do you practice Tyrant Body Technique?¡± Shi Hao asked. ¡°Ten times, why, is that too few?¡± Liu Mang responded, ¡°But ten times is really my limit; otherwise, my bones would break!¡± Oh my God! Shi Hao was somewhat shocked, and he placed his hands on Liu Mang¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Fatty, you are a genius!¡± He had forgotten to tell Liu Mang that one should only practice Tyrant Body Technique a few times per session. Generally, when someone couldn¡¯t continue, even a fool would know to stop, so it didn¡¯t matter if he forgot. But it was terrifying that the fatty could practice Tyrant Body Technique ten times a day! Normally, one could only do it three times. Shi Hao himself practiced and knew very clearly that three times was indeed the limit. ¡°Am I a genius?¡± the fatty pointed at himself. ¡°You are!¡± Shi Hao nodded, no wonder the fatty¡¯s strength had increased so tremendously; it turned out he had a unique talent in the realm of body cultivation. He began to search through Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories for an explanation. ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Besides spirit root, there¡¯s also the concept of body constitution.¡± ¡°Some people are born unique and capable of interacting with the natural elements of the world, invoking energies like thunder and flames, while others¡­ have special talents in body cultivation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said there¡¯s a type of body constitution known as Tyrant Body, naturally without any spirit root but with unlimited potential in the training of body techniques, allowing one¡¯s strength to penetrate heaven and earth!¡± Huh, the Tyrant Body Technique was originally created by a person with Tyrant Body, to allow those without the Tyrant Body constitution to practice it? ¡°Damn, could the fatty actually be a Tyrant Body?¡± Shi Hao looked at the fatty, but seeing his sleazy appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head; a sleazy Tyrant Body didn¡¯t quite add up. ¡°Fatty, in a few days I¡¯m heading to the County Town, and then to the Imperial Capital. I might be gone for a long while. Do you plan to stay here, or come with me?¡± He changed the subject. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll go together!¡± the chubby guy said excitedly, ¡°Shi Hao, don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t slow you down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Hao smiled. He gave the chubby guy some Medicinal Bath Bags and told him to go back and practice diligently. Shi Hao then made another trip to Starwind Academy; timing wise, it was also time for the selection trials. Although Sheng Ze Xue personally promised to endorse him for the representative qualification, it was still better to confirm it. Thus, after he finished his cultivation in the morning, he strolled to the academy. When they saw him, everyone displayed a look of awe, but even the girls just watched him from afar, not daring to approach. He was now too strong, so strong that he had even beaten the City Lord down, which naturally made people awe him and not dare to draw near. Shi Hao didn¡¯t mind and asked around, only to find out that the qualification competition had already begun. Damn, what the hell was Sheng Ze Xue doing? Shi Hao immediately stormed over. The academy had a special martial arts arena for students to spar and compete. Now, the place was bustling because there were many matches today. The fifteen-year-old representative had already been selected, a young man named Guo Xing, and the age-unrestricted qualification battle was ongoing, in its final match with Gao Feng fighting Fu Lei. Gao Feng, unanimously recognized as a genius of Starwind Academy, was only eighteen years old this year. His opponent only resisted for a while before conceding voluntarily, to avoid a disgraceful defeat. Gao Feng displayed a proud expression. The top person in the academy, without a doubt! However, a name flashed across his mind and he immediately felt a blockage in his chest. No, no, no, that freak could not be counted as a student. Which student is a middle-level martial master? He was about to deliver his victory speech, but as he cleared his throat and before he could start, he saw the crowd turning their heads towards the entrance. There, a tall figure stood. Shi Hao! Gao Feng¡¯s heart contracted involuntarily. The current Shi Hao was no different from the Asura God of Killing; even the lady of the City Lord was not spared by him, what wouldn¡¯t he dare do? The entire venue fell silent, casting respectful glances toward Shi Hao. Shi Hao was very annoyed and shouted loudly, ¡°Where is Sheng Ze Xue!¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m here!¡± Sheng Ze Xue trembled as he stepped forward. When had he ever offended this god of calamity? Shi Hao snorted, ¡°I clearly said I wanted to sign up for the qualification competition. Why did no one notify me when it started? Also, weren¡¯t you supposed to endorse me?¡± What? Everyone was collectively stunned. Are you kidding? Your cultivation is that of a mighty middle-level martial master, and you still want to participate in such a competition? Are you leaving any path for others? ¡°What, am I not a disciple of the academy? Do I not have the right?¡± Shi Hao¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You do! You do!¡± Sheng Ze Xue hurriedly said, having a sudden inspiration, ¡°I was just afraid it would be troublesome for Young Master Shi; therefore, we selected a representative first, and then he would have a match with you. A single match will do.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly!¡± Yu Xi and Ni Wenxing also nodded frantically, fear evident to their very bones towards this young man. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s have the match then.¡± Shi Hao nodded and walked into the competition ground, addressing Gao Feng, ¡°You are my opponent, right?¡± God damn! In Gao Feng¡¯s mind, a thousand swears raced by. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Ill Take Care of You Chapter 41: Chapter 41: I¡¯ll Take Care of You Could Gao Feng not curse?! He was indeed the top expert of the academy, but he had to add ¡°former¡± to his title. So, a tough guy who could beat the City Lord comes to bully him and fight over a spot? Damn it! That¡¯s just unfair! ¡°Come on, make your move,¡± Shi Hao beckoned to Gao Feng. Make what move, fight what fight?! Gao Feng felt like crying. Last year, he was young and lost to a 19-year-old senior, but this year, it was supposed to be a sure win. How could Shi Hao just appear out of nowhere? ¡°I concede!¡± he said, holding back his disappointment. ¡°Alright, the other representative will then be Shi Hao!¡± the three vice principals announced together. Shi Hao nodded and turned to leave. With the spot secured, he would have to depart soon and needed to prepare. He went to the pharmacy again and picked up a large amount of herbs, all for making Medicinal Bath Bags. Since he didn¡¯t have to pay for them, they¡¯d simply deduct it from his share. Two days later, Zhao Kuo, the principal of Starwind Academy, led the team personally, taking Shi Hao and Guo Xing towards the County Town. Why did the principal lead the team himself? Simple, because with Shi Hao participating, securing the first place was almost guaranteed. Such a glorious event, of course, the principal had to lead the team personally. The journey to the County Town would take about ten days. Zhao Kuo made a grand gesture and rented a spacious carriage where all three could lie down and sleep. However, when Shi Hao brought along Liu Mang, the situation inside changed. ¡ªThe fat guy, although much slimmed down, was still bulky and could easily count as two people. So, the carriage, now cramming five people inside, became a bit crowded. Could they kick Liu Mang out? Shi Hao wouldn¡¯t agree, and who would dare! So, the carriage started off shaking and not very fast, estimating about twelve to thirteen days to reach the County Town. It didn¡¯t matter, there was plenty of time. Shi Hao naturally dug up the Formation Base and Spirit Stones from the yard, taking them with him. After reaching the County Town, he would have to find a place to set up a Formation to continue his rapid strength enhancement. Legend had it that in Hua Yuan Nation lived a Martial Venerable. Shi Hao didn¡¯t know how strong a Martial Venerable could be, as Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories did not include such information. So, all he could do was enhance his own strength, the revenge, could not go unavenged! When the carriage shook its way out of the city, it actually encountered another carriage and had a minor collision. The occupants of both carriages got out, and Shi Hao was surprised to find that the other carriage bore Lin Yuyue. ¡°Senior Sister Lin!¡± Shi Hao greeted. Lin Yuyue smiled sweetly, ¡°Junior Brother Shi, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°Are you headed out, Sister?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to the County Town for some errands.¡± What a coincidence indeed. Since it was a minor incident and both the proprietors knew each other, the situation was quickly resolved. Both carriages set off again, and Lin Yuyue invited Shi Hao to join her. Since they were traveling in the same direction, why not. Shi Hao, wanting to find this noble young lady, gladly agreed. ¡°Being good-looking really allows you to do whatever you want, huh!¡± Liu Mang exclaimed. That was Lin Yuyue, the most beautiful flower of Starwind Academy¡¯s history. Even though she had already left, the number of men infatuated with her was still countless. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®do whatever you want¡¯?¡± Guo Xing asked curiously. ¡°Kids don¡¯t know anything!¡± Liu Mang forcefully stuffed Guo Xing¡¯s head back. ¡°You¡¯re only a year older than me, so what do you know?¡± Guo Xing said, unconvinced. ¡°Heh, I do know more than you!¡± Liu Mang boasted proudly. ¡°Have you seen ¡®dual guns entering a cave¡¯? Have you seen ¡®chrysanthemums blooming¡¯? Have you seen ¡®probing the dragon to extract the pearl¡¯?¡± What on earth is that? Guo Xing fell into deep thought. ¡­ In another carriage. Shi Hao marveled that though Zhao Kuo had rented a rather luxurious carriage, it was pitifully shabby compared to the one belonging to Miss Lin of the Lin Family. Sitting inside, he could hardly feel the carriage moving; its shock absorption was excellent, not to mention the various luxurious furnishings. Hey, why did he think of the shock absorption first? Other than Lin Yuyue, there was a maid in the carriage, who was somewhat infatuated as she looked at Shi Hao. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, I really didn¡¯t expect that in just a few days, you have already become famous in Mengyang City,¡± Lin Yuyue remarked sentimentally. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Senior Sister, after we get to the County Town, I also want to lend you some money.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Lin Yuyue nodded. She was heading to the County Town to open up the market for Hemostatic Powder, and having Shi Hao, the provider of the formula, accompanying her should be helpful. The two chatted casually, but Shi Hao never mentioned returning to his own carriage. ¡ªThis carriage was too comfortable and had good shock absorption. It wasn¡¯t until the evening that Shi Hao returned reluctantly, causing Lin Yuyue to roll her eyes repeatedly. This guy was so thick-skinned; if she hadn¡¯t hinted and urged him several times, he probably would have stayed overnight. ¡°To be able to sleep by his side, watching his face, how blissful that would be!¡± the maid by the side murmured, utterly infatuated. Lin Yuyue rolled her eyes again. Was that guy really that good-looking? Horses aren¡¯t machines; by evening, the carriages stopped and the horses ate some fodder and rested, ready to continue the journey the next day. The next morning, Shi Hao and Liu Mang began their medicinal baths. They brought their own tubs! So, how could their carriage not be cramped? Seeing the two persisting in their austere training even when traveling, Guo Xing naturally admired them. No wonder Shi Hao was so strong! But Zhao Kuo clicked his tongue, many were willing to train hard, but why couldn¡¯t there be a second freak like Shi Hao? Lin Yuyue didn¡¯t wait for them and ordered the carriage to move ahead. Exactly two hours later, Shi Hao and the others returned from the forest and continued their journey. The journey to the County Town mostly passed through forests and only went through two small towns where they could resupply; otherwise, they couldn¡¯t even find an inn and had to sleep in the carriage at night. Four men, all martial artists, snored like thunder after a full day of rigorous training. Shi Hao, however, was not bothered by this, but rather by the fact that without the Formation¡¯s enhancement, his strength increase from training had dropped back to around a thousand jin, which annoyed him greatly. There was no helping it; he had to undergo this phase, and moreover, the County Town was on the inevitable route to the Imperial Capital, so no time was wasted. Four days later, they passed the first small town, stopped to resupply, and here, they encountered Lin Yuyue¡¯s group again. They found an inn to settle down, and after getting comfortable, they all went out to eat together. Liu Mang and Guo Xing both wanted to share a table with Lin Yuyue, but alas, she did not agree. Lin Yuyue was so beautiful that she seemed to glow wherever she sat, naturally catching everyone¡¯s attention. Of course, Shi Hao was no less impressive; women from other tables couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. ¡°Normally, about now, some bully would jump out to harass a decent woman, and then our hero Shi would have to save the beauty,¡± Liu Mang joked. Bang! Just then, a foot suddenly landed on their table. Shi Hao and his companions followed the foot and saw a pair of red trousers, quite flashy, then a red overcoat, equally flashy, followed by a¡­ slightly effeminate face. No, this was a very masculine woman! ¡°Pretty boy, I really like you, name your price, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± the very manly woman declared astonishingly. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Who is the Killer Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Who is the Killer The atmosphere had become awkward. Shi Hao was also somewhat surprised. The legendary bully had appeared, but the target of teasing and harassment was not the beautiful Lin Yuyue at the neighboring table. Should such a bully be defeated? Nearby, Liu Mang and Guo Xing struggled to hold back their laughter. At another table, Lin Yuyue also couldn¡¯t help but smile, somewhat embarrassed by the presence of such a woman. As a woman, how could she lack such self-restraint? And what¡¯s more, a kept woman? That was a bit too bold. Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°But I am interested!¡± The mannish woman stared at Shi Hao, saliva almost dripping, ¡°Name your price, don¡¯t worry about me not being able to pay!¡± Shi Hao couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply and simply waved his hand. The mannish woman was somewhat displeased but then spun around, saying, ¡°You all are heading to County Town for the competition, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wow, she guessed right! Seeing Liu Mang and Guo Xing both showing expressions of surprise, she knew she had guessed correctly and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Pretty boy, think it over. I¡¯ll come looking for you in a few days.¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Murong Qing!¡± If this were a man, Shi Hao would have punched him to death by now, but a woman¡­ never mind. The mannish woman stomped upstairs, and soon another person came down from the upstairs. This time it was a man who immediately set his eyes on Lin Yuyue, staring intently. He sat alone at a table, ordered some wine and dishes, and not long after, he couldn¡¯t resist and took his wine glass over to Lin Yuyue. ¡°I am Murong Hai.¡± The man introduced himself, ¡°Miss, may I have the honor of knowing your name?¡± Murong Hai? Then he and the mannish woman from before likely are siblings. Lin Yuyue didn¡¯t speak but just waved her chopsticks, gesturing to get lost. ¡°Hey, even if you¡¯re trying to flirt, you need to be as handsome as Young Master Shi here!¡± The maid couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, glancing towards Shi Hao, really good looking. Murong Hai turned his head, looked towards Shi Hao, and couldn¡¯t help but tighten his gaze. He was actually also quite handsome, but compared to Shi Hao, they were not even in the same league. Even someone as conceited as him had to admit the disparity. But so what if one is good-looking? Is this world all about looks? He withdrew his gaze, displaying a trace of arrogance, ¡°Miss, I genuinely admire you.¡± Clearly audacious, he spoke of admiration, yet his hand was already reaching out, attempting to grab Lin Yuyue¡¯s tender hand. However, just as his hand extended, his whole body was sent flying, crashing with a thud onto an empty table, collapsing it. Shi Hao smiled faintly, saying to Lin Yuyue, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± It had indeed been him who had just taken action. Lin Yuyue rolled her eyes. She wasn¡¯t afraid of such scoundrels. Did they really think she, a so-called frail woman, would be caught off-guard? ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± On the other side, Murong Hai had already climbed up. He revealed a fierce look. Ever since he was young, whatever he desired, he obtained, and now, not only was someone standing in his way, they had even thrown him! Shi Hao waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s skip the part where you state your status and then make threats. I¡¯m only going to warn you once, leave immediately, or bear the consequences.¡± ¡°You really are arrogant!¡± Murong Hai strode forward, then pulled out a gemstone-studded, ornately decorated dagger from his bosom. Swish, he drew the dagger, and instantly, a bone-chilling coldness filled the air. Shi Hao was surprised; the material of the dagger was truly extraordinary. ¡°Kneel down to this young master immediately and kowtow three times. Then I might spare your life,¡± Murong Hai arrogantly declared. Shi Hao sighed. Why were some people determined not to turn back until they hit a wall? He walked towards Murong Hai. He had already said that if Murong Hai didn¡¯t leave, he would let him suffer the consequences. A man¡¯s words, of course, must be kept. ¡°Courting death!¡± Murong Hai swung his dagger, stabbing towards Shi Hao. His strength was decent as a high-level martial disciple. His dagger thrust was both fast and fierce. Unfortunately, Shi Hao was too strong. Smack! With a slap, Murong Hai was knocked to the ground. Murong Hai tried to get up, but Shi Hao stepped on his wrist, which was holding the dagger, with immense force, causing him to scream in pain instantly. ¡°A lesson for you.¡± Shi Hao pressed down hard, and with a crack, Murong Hai¡¯s wrist was immediately broken. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Murong Hai cried out even louder. ¡°Get lost!¡± Shi Hao barked. Murong Hai struggled to his feet, his gaze towards Shi Hao filled with ferocity. ¡°Brother!¡± Just then, Murong Qing hurried downstairs and quickly came over to help him, ¡°What happened?¡± At that moment, Murong Hai showed some toughness. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go back upstairs. I need to tend to my wrist.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Murong Qing helped her brother upstairs, and before leaving, she gave Shi Hao another look. Since Shi Hao was standing in front of Murong Hai earlier, it was easy to guess that the person who had a conflict with Murong Hai was Shi Hao. Shi Hao didn¡¯t care. Even if these two were from powerful families of the County Town, he now possessed the strength of the Primary Level Martial Sect, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he advanced to the Intermediate Level. That night, they finally didn¡¯t have to squeeze four men into a carriage compartment; each had a room and could sleep soundly and comfortably. The next morning, Shi Hao started his routine of boiling water for his medicinal bath and practicing the Tyrant Body Technique. After nine rotations, his strength also broke through to 60,000 pounds. Too bad, if he could have cultivated in a three-star Spirit Gathering Array these past few days, his strength could have approached 80,000 pounds, the limit of a Primary Level Martial Sect. After finishing up, just as Shi Hao stepped out the door, he heard a scream and faintly caught someone shouting about a murder. He didn¡¯t pay attention, met up with Liu Mang and the others, checked out of their rooms, and was about to leave when someone stopped him. It was Murong Qing. This mannish woman¡¯s eyes were somewhat swollen, clearly having just cried. She held a riding crop in her hand and pointed it at Shi Hao, ¡°Murderer!¡± Huh? Shi Hao was baffled. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°My brother is dead, it must have been your doing!¡± Murong Qing accused. This was truly a wrongful blame. Zhao Kuo interjected, ¡°Miss, your brother is dead?¡± ¡°My brother was found dead in his room this morning, his throat slashed with his own dagger!¡± Murong Qing explained to Zhao Kuo and then glared at Shi Hao, ¡°He had no grudges here with anyone but you!¡± Shi Hao shook his head. ¡°If I wanted to kill him, would I need to sneak into his room in the middle of the night to do it?¡± If he were to kill someone, it would be out in the open! ¡°Exactly, and since your brother harassed Miss Lin, doesn¡¯t Miss Lin also have a motive?¡± Liu Mang muttered. Right then, Lin Yuyue slowly walked out of the inn. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Arrival Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Arrival ¡°You! Was it you who killed my brother?¡± Murong Qing, with no understanding of subtlety, pointed her whip directly at Lin Yuyue and strode over. Lin Yuyue shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Nonsense, you must have held a grudge and waited for an opportunity to kill my brother!¡± Murong Qing didn¡¯t believe her. Her confident and righteous assertion indicated that she must have come from a powerful family to be so irrational and yet consider it natural. But Lin Yuyue ignored her, turning to her maid, ¡°Chun Tao, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± the maid nodded, then stole a glance at Shi Hao, thinking, what a handsome man. Murong Qing wouldn¡¯t agree to let them go, raising her whip to strike, but her wrist was grabbed just as she lifted her arm. This time, it wasn¡¯t Shi Hao, but a middle-aged man who looked rather ordinary, but surprisingly, he was a senior martial disciple. This was Lin Yuyue¡¯s coachman. No wonder the woman was so confident. Having a senior martial disciple as her escort certainly meant a worry-free journey. The coachman shook off her hand, repelling Murong Qing, and said sternly, ¡°Stop your senseless pestering!¡± Murong Qing rubbed her wrist, hatred flickering in her eyes, but she did not take action again. She wasn¡¯t foolish; she knew the other party was stronger than herself. She sneered. The direction Lin Yuyue was heading was also to the County Town, and once they entered the County Town, they would be like fish on the chopping block, at her mercy. Didn¡¯t they know that the Murong Family was a top power there? If it hadn¡¯t been for their return to their mother¡¯s home to pay respects, and for convenience¡¯s sake they hadn¡¯t brought along guards, they wouldn¡¯t find themselves in such a helpless situation now. Shi Hao and his group didn¡¯t linger either, they called on their coachman and set off. For Murong Qing, it wasn¡¯t that simple. She still needed to hire a carriage to load her brother¡¯s body onto; it couldn¡¯t just be left there, after all, could it? Luckily, it was still early spring, and the chilling coldness held strong, so at least there was no worry of the body decaying if the journey back took too long. ¡­ In the carriage, Liu Mang and Guo Xing were discussing. ¡°If Stone says he didn¡¯t do it, then he definitely didn¡¯t do it!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s trust in Shi Hao was unwavering, ¡°The only ones who had a conflict with Murong Hai were Stone and Lin Yuyue, so, my guess is that it must have been Lin Yuyue¡¯s coachman who did it!¡± ¡°It absolutely couldn¡¯t have been done by Senior Sister Lin!¡± Guo Xing insisted fervently, the conviction clear on his face, ¡°Senior Sister Lin is so beautiful, like a fairy, how could she possibly kill someone?¡± Liu Mang scoffed, ¡°Then tell me, does your fairy eat food? Does she take shits? Since she eats and shits, then what¡¯s the big deal about killing someone?¡± This¡­ such twisted logic left him at a loss for words. Guo Xing¡¯s face turned red with anger, but lacking quick-wittedness and a shameless spirit, he naturally fell short in a verbal clash with a rogue. ¡°Regardless, it definitely wasn¡¯t Senior Sister Lin who did it!¡± In the end, he could only emphasize this point. For a young man encountering a woman as heavenly as Lin Yuyue for the first time, it was indeed stirring. Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but wonder who the real perpetrator was. Lin Yuyue? Impossible! Even though Lin Yuyue had a senior martial disciple as a subordinate, Murong Hai was also a senior martial disciple. Even in his sleep, a martial artist has an innate instinct for danger. So, even if that coachman somehow landed a sneak attack, there should have at least been sounds of struggle and combat. But Shi Hao could guarantee that if there had been such commotion, he would definitely have been woken up. There were only two possibilities, then. One, the murderer was someone close to Murong Hai, someone who could catch him completely off guard and kill him with a single strike. In this case, Murong Qing herself had the biggest suspicion. Who knows whether their fraternal affection was genuine? In noble families, it¡¯s not uncommon for siblings to vie for power, even resorting to fratricide. Two, the murderer¡¯s strength was far superior to that of Murong Hai, leaving no chance for him to defend himself. But in this small town, could there be such a master? Shi Hao might be the only one if there were any. Uh, he didn¡¯t sleepwalk, so it wasn¡¯t possible that he would kill someone in the middle of the night without realizing it. So, was it Murong Qing playing a thief shouting ¡®catch the thief¡¯? Forget it, a lecher like that dying, who cares who did it. Shi Hao didn¡¯t want to waste any more thought on it and tried to find a comfortable position in the carriage, half-closing his eyes to doze off. For the next three days, they could only sleep in the wild, and by the afternoon of the fourth day, they arrived at the second small town, where they could replenish supplies. After another night, they set off again. Another three days passed, and the County Town was finally in sight. Compared to Mengyang City, the County Town was much larger, and the city walls were higher. From a distance, it looked like a mighty tiger lying on the ground, exuding an air of majesty. Shi Hao had already been here once and had his eyes opened, while Guo Xing and Liu Mang were visiting for the first time, both exclaiming and showing their excitement. The carriage continued its leisurely journey until it arrived at the city gate, where Zhao Kuo presented his identity plaque, and they entered without trouble. They first went to find accommodation, heading straight for Seven Seas Academy. As before, once Zhao Kuo made his identity clear, the academy arranged accommodations for them. However, Liu Mang, being an uninvited guest, had to share with Shi Hao for now. Shi Hao didn¡¯t mind, as he certainly needed to find another place to stay for cultivation. He immediately went out with the fatty and after a tour around town, found a good place suitable for setting up a Formation. This time, he chose to rent instead of buying. Since it was only for a month, the landlord was initially reluctant, but after Shi Hao tripled the rent, the landlord happily gave up the house, leading the fatty to exclaim that Shi Hao would definitely go broke if he ever went into business. However, even after tripling the rent, it was only two Silver, which Shi Hao didn¡¯t mind at all. He set up a new Formation, and afterward, he told Zhao Kuo, so that Zhao Kuo wouldn¡¯t be unable to reach him if needed. The next day, when Shi Hao continued his training, the amplification of his strength finally returned to four thousand jin, making him relieve a breath of satisfaction. Seventy-one thousand jin, not far from becoming a high-level martial master. ¡°Hey, Stone, what¡¯s this contraption you¡¯ve made? I used to increase only by about five hundred jin, but now it¡¯s gone up to a thousand jin!¡± The fatty was also overjoyed. Hey, the dense energy of heaven and earth also benefits Body Cultivation? Shi Hao nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve set up a Formation that gathers the surrounding energy of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°No wonder you insisted on renting this place. I thought, the furniture isn¡¯t new, and the rent is so expensive,¡± the fatty grumbled. Don¡¯t worry about the rent; we¡¯re still good brothers! As they had just finished eating, someone came to knock on the door. Shi Hao thought it was someone looking for the landlord but upon opening the door, he saw a young servant dressed in Qing Yi. ¡°Is this Young Master Shi?¡± the Qing Yi servant inquired. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Shi Hao nodded. ¡°My Young Prince is hosting a banquet tonight, and we would be honored if Young Master Shi could grace us with his presence,¡± the Qing Yi servant said respectfully, presenting an invitation. Shi Hao took the invitation and asked another question, ¡°May I bring someone with me?¡± Hey, you¡¯re here for a martial contest, and you want to bring your family? The Qing Yi servant was somewhat baffled, never having encountered such a request. (Asura Emperor Venerable Group II: 872876029, newly open, plenty of spots available) Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Banquet Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Banquet This banquet was held to welcome these martial arts prodigies who had come to participate in the martial arts contest, something Shi Hao had attended the previous year. He had a tiny bit of understanding about the Prince¡¯s Mansion. The current Commandery Prince was named Chu Wei, who had two sons; the eldest, Chu Bing, was born of a concubine. However, his mother was the beloved daughter of a high-ranking general, a status not to be underestimated. The younger son was named Chu Fei, born of the principal wife, who was a noble daughter from the affluent Han Family of the County Town. Chu Wei had long delayed appointing an heir, causing Chu Bing and Chu Fei to compete covertly and overtly for the position. Chu Bing¡¯s support base was in the military, bolstered by his maternal grandfather¡¯s connections, earning him the backing of many military leaders, while Chu Fei took the elite family route, supported by the influential families of the city. Shi Hao was naturally completely uninterested in this struggle for power and profit, but Liu Mang was very curious; thus, Shi Hao decided to take him to see for himself. That night, the two set out. Both princes had their own residences, one in the east city and the other in the west city, far apart, much like their relationship. Chu Fei¡¯s residence was in the east city. When Shi Hao and his companion arrived and handed over their invitation, the gatekeeper was somewhat surprised. It was the first time he had seen someone bring a companion to a banquet, and moreover, the companion was not a woman but a man, which inevitably led to wild speculation about any underlying romance. Of course, he dared not say anything; these were the Young Prince¡¯s guests. Upon entering the mansion, Liu Mang couldn¡¯t help but look around eagerly; to him, a young master from a modestly wealthy family, everything was fascinating and eye-opening. The banquet was set in the rear flower garden, where several dozen tables and chairs were arranged in an arrow shape, with the arrow pointing toward a conspicuously larger and more luxurious table¡ªthe seat of Chu Fei. ¡°Hahaha, look, it¡¯s a ¡®couple¡¯ that has arrived,¡± someone noticed Shi Hao and Liu Mang walking side by side and couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°Indeed it is.¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Shi Hao?¡± ¡°So handsome, and such an unusual taste in partners!¡± A few of those who had also come the previous year recognized Shi Hao, since he was so strikingly handsome that it made any man jealous. Thus, they were shocked that Shi Hao would choose such a ¡°partner¡±; his taste was indeed very peculiar. Furthermore, they were surprised; how was it that last year it was Shi Hao, and this year still Shi Hao? Last year, Shi Hao was able to come because he had just turned fifteen, but what about this year? Never mind that only a year had passed; his strength had increased terrifyingly, allowing him even to defeat a nineteen-year-old senior disciple. ¡°Has Starwind Academy run out of candidates?¡± ¡°Haha, letting last year¡¯s fifteen-year-old newcomer participate in a comprehensive battle is simply absurd!¡± Everyone shook their heads, sparing no mercy in their ridicule. They were all competitors, so why hold back? Liu Mang, indignant, wanted to argue with these people but was stopped by Shi Hao. ¡°Arguing is pointless; let¡¯s just crush them,¡± Shi Hao said, pointing toward the arrowhead position, ¡°Let¡¯s sit there.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Liu Mang immediately perked up, excited by the prospect. That was the closest spot to the Young Prince, clearly the most prestigious among the guest seats. Sitting there, let¡¯s see who wouldn¡¯t be hopping mad. The two walked forward and then promptly sat down. Their action immediately caused an uproar among the others. What¡¯s happening? Is this where you two should be sitting? ¡°Shi Hao, aren¡¯t you being too bold?¡± someone immediately sneered. ¡°You were only fifteen last year. Even if you have improved rapidly this year, at best you¡¯re in the mid-phase of a Primary Level martial disciple, possibly possessing a strength of four thousand catties. And yet you dare to sit there?¡± In the comprehensive battle, the oldest could be nearly twenty years old, with almost four more years of training. How big must that gap be? So, where did you two get the courage to sit there? Shi Hao paid no attention and simply poured himself a cup of tea, slowly savoring it. ¡°Get lost! This isn¡¯t a place for you two to sit!¡± The crowd surrounded them. Each of them wanted that spot, but none dared provoke the wrath of the crowd. Now that someone had taken the initiative to sit down, it naturally became the target of public anger. ¡ªChu Fei had arranged it this way on purpose, clearly intending to see whose skills were stronger, capable of standing out. Liu Mang cracked his neck. ¡°To deal with trash like you, does Shi Hao need to make a move? I¡¯m enough!¡± At the time of departure, his strength had already reached four thousand catties. Fourteen days had passed, and his strength had soared to eleven thousand catties, reaching the strength of a Primary Level martial master. At least, he had no rivals left within Starwind Academy, even Gao Feng could be crushed with one hand. So arrogant! The crowd was furious. ¡°A ¡®mistress¡¯ like you dares to strategize and belittle everyone in the world?¡± ¡°Beat him up!¡± Someone called out first, and the crowd immediately made their move. In the surroundings, the servants were not surprised; the Young Prince had held such banquets several times before, and wasn¡¯t it an annual event to fight over this ¡°supreme position¡±? It¡¯s fine, just replace the tables later, since the main dishes hadn¡¯t even been served yet. Why did the Young Prince arrive so late? Wasn¡¯t it just to give these people something to fuss over? The chubby one laughed loudly and then advanced towards the crowd. Bang! He was very violent. With one punch, someone was violently thrown away. You see, even Gao Fei, who was at the Peak of a Primary Level martial disciple, was eligible to represent Starwind Academy in battle, so the discrepancies among students from various academies weren¡¯t too big. If occasionally a few students reached a strength of seven to eight thousand catties, they could basically lock down first place in the martial arts competition. Now, with the chubby one¡¯s strength exceeding eleven thousand catties, wasn¡¯t that a complete crush? Bang Bang Bang, the chubby one was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, invincible. However, he still received several attacks, but his ample flesh served as a good buffer, and he wasn¡¯t worried at all. Moreover, after practicing the Tyrant Body Technique, his skin and bones had become incredibly tough, so such hits were trivial for him. Soon, except for Liu Mang, everyone else lay down, and the others were those who had participated in the competition for fifteen-year-olds. Knowing the huge disparity, they hadn¡¯t thought of intervening, and thus they remained unharmed. Guo Xing looked at Liu Mang incredulously. All along, he had thought Liu Mang was just a mouthy, peeping Tom, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to be so capable of fighting! With one man downing everyone, what did that imply? There¡¯s no need for any more competition, isn¡¯t he the first already? There was a chorus of groans from the ground, and the crowd had not expected that Liu Mang was the main character! ¡ªThe despicable pretty boy, just to cling to powerful thighs, he actually traded his good looks! Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Han Yuntang Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Han Yuntang Shi Hao and Liu Mang sat in the ¡°supreme position¡±, and no one dared to say anything anymore. Liu Mang had beaten someone up and his thoughts were naturally clear, so he happily started drinking tea. Before long, the host arrived. A tall and slender young man strode over and directly took his seat at the head of the table. Is this the Crown Prince Chu Fei? All present couldn¡¯t help but stand up, only a few who had been here last year showed an expression of surprise, because they knew that this person was not Chu Fei. The young man sat down boldly and said arrogantly, ¡°Seeing me, you still dare to sit?¡± The few from last year also stood up involuntarily, although this was not Chu Fei, the fact that he could sit there, and the servants on the side did not stop him, showed that he must also be someone with a significant background. This is the County Town after all, where there are too many powerful families to offend, right? So even if they were geniuses who were highly sought after in their own cities, they had to keep a low profile here. All stood up, except for Shi Hao and Liu Mang. In fact, Liu Mang stood up too, though he was already a Primary Level martial master, his mentality hadn¡¯t caught up yet, but seeing Shi Hao still sitting with composure, he sat back down. After all, he looked to Shi Hao for guidance. Seeing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of schadenfreude. Hehe, to be so young and arrogant, daring to put on airs in the County Town, they would die without knowing how. At the head of the table, the young man naturally saw this too and a cold smile crept onto his lips. ¡°I am Han Yuntang, Chu Fei is my cousin,¡± he said. With this identity revealed, it naturally made everyone even more respectful. However, Shi Hao and Liu Mang remained as they were, with no intention of standing up. This time, Han Yuntang finally showed his anger. He was a scion of a powerful family, and with his relationship to Chu Fei, he was among the top in the second-generation hierarchy. Now, two country bumpkins from a small city actually dared to disrespect him? ¡°Hehe, have you been so self-important for too long in the countryside that you have forgotten where you are?¡± Han Yuntang said coldly. Shi Hao acted as if he heard nothing. In fact, there was no one in the entire County Town who could make him rise to greet them. His strength now reached seventy-one thousand catties, and even the lord of the County was no more than that, and in a world where strength was revered, who then could make Shi Hao rise to greet them? ¡°Shi Hao, you¡¯re far too audacious!¡± ¡°Young Master Han has arrived, and you still dare to sit?¡± ¡°Stand up and apologize to Young Master Han!¡± The others began to chide, fueling the fire. Han Yuntang listened and although he knew they were egging on the situation, his anger was not easily quelled. However, when it came to manipulating power, how could these people possibly be his match? He said indifferently, ¡°Whoever takes down these two for me, shall be generously rewarded by me!¡± With that statement, the room instantly fell silent. Dammit! Who would dare to take on this task? They had just made a move, but were effortlessly defeated by Liu Mang, the disparity in strength was no minor matter. So even with the promise of a great reward, they couldn¡¯t possibly claim it, so why bother? Huh? Han Yuntang was taken aback. He knew that if Shi Hao and the other could sit in the prime seats, their strength must be extraordinary, otherwise, no one would give up that position. But in his opinion, the two of them might be unbeatable one-on-one, but what about two-on-one or three-on-one? Do you really think you can take on everyone? ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to gang up on me,¡± Han Yuntang graciously said. ¡°This isn¡¯t a match, there¡¯s no need for rules.¡± As his words fell, the scene remained dead silent. At this point, Han Yuntang felt embarrassed. Where was his authority? His hands clenched into fists, veins throbbing on his forehead. Damn it, couldn¡¯t these people read the room and give him a way out of this awkward situation? ¡°Fine! Fine! Fine!¡± Han Yuntang stood up in a fury. Such a bunch of country bumpkins, so crude to the core that they lacked even the slightest bit of tact and courage. No matter, he would take matters into his own hands. Who was he? The Han Family¡¯s second young master had just advanced to the primary level martial master the previous year, and with his own strength, he could suppress the collective force of the people before him. ¡°To show such disrespect to me, you¡¯re truly asking for a beating!¡± He strode toward Shi Hao and Liu Mang, and upon reaching the table, he suddenly kicked, sending the table flying with a loud bang. Shi Hao smiled, turning to Liu Mang and said, ¡°Fatty, this opponent is pretty strong, do you want to give it a try?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Liu Mang didn¡¯t care about the rest. Back in Mengyang City, all he knew was to practice hard at home, but he had also heard about his brother¡¯s great exploits from Guo Xing¡¯s mouth. With such a brother to back him up, what was there to fear? Liu Mang stood up abruptly, confronting Han Yuntang head-on. As the fighting spirit rose, his fear of the powerful receded, and his eyes emitted a fierce, beast-like chill. Han Yuntang inexplicably felt terror rising. Why did this chubby youth give off such a brutally ferocious vibe? Liu Mang let out a roar and charged at Han Yuntang. Tiger Wind Fist was the only martial technique he had learned, and he executed it with all his might. Naturally, Han Yuntang was unafraid. He launched his Gentle Wind Palm to meet the attack. Gentle Wind Palm was a treasured martial technique of the Han Family, of the primary level of the monthly grade, boosting strength by a whopping forty percent. The two were equal in strength, but the quality of their martial techniques was worlds apart. As a result, their combat power was significantly spaced apart, and the fatty was getting beaten back. However, the fatty had trained in the Tyrant Body Technique and had thick skin, utterly fearless of blows. He was like a wild bear; what did it matter if you hit me a hundred or a thousand times? If I hit you just once, I could turn defeat into victory. Han Yuntang gnashed his teeth. The power of the martial technique was certainly great, but the drain on his strength was heavy too. Did you think that strength boost was for free? Speaking of endurance, he certainly couldn¡¯t match the chubby one. So if he couldn¡¯t end the fight quickly, he would be in trouble. Lose to a country bumpkin? Han Yuntang couldn¡¯t accept it. With malice surging up to his gall, he fiercely drew a dagger, and suddenly, the air turned icy cold. This dagger, crafted from a special metal, was incredibly sharp and could easily tear open even the robust physique of the fatty, inflicting maximum damage. Bang! But before he could stab out with the dagger, he found himself flying through the air. Shi Hao retracted his foot, frowning as he said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight, fight properly. Relying on a weapon for victory is disgraceful!¡± ¡°Fatty, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Alrighty.¡± The chubby one just wanted to broaden his horizons, but now, despite the place being bigger and the decorations more lavish, it didn¡¯t seem all that special. ¡°St-Stop!¡± Han Yuntang struggled to his feet, feeling as if a tidal wave had capsized in his stomach, so much so that his guts felt like they were about to spill out. When had he ever suffered such a loss? ¡°You dare kick me?¡± he said, incredulous. Bang! With that, Shi Hao charged over and delivered another kick. Han Yuntang was sent flying again, crashing heavily onto the ground, and passed out cold. That was just too fierce! Everyone watched, their jaws twitching, absolutely unable to believe their eyes. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Apologizing in Person Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Apologizing in Person If one argued that Shi Hao¡¯s first kick had involved an element of surprise and clever tactics, then the second kick was indisputably straightforward. The strength of Han Yuntang was clear to everyone. ¡ªThe chubby guy could push all of them around single-handedly, and Han Yuntang could suppress the chubby guy, and now, Shi Hao had knocked his opponent unconscious with one kick. This formed a hierarchy of strength. Shi Hao stood at the top of this hierarchy, and he could thoroughly look down on them. They still dared to call Shi Hao a pretty boy leaning on Liu Mang¡¯s strong backing. He was the real power to reckon with! My God, just last year he had competed in the martial competition at fifteen, and this year he had become the top fighter in the mixed battles? How amazing was this improvement? Luckily, Shi Hao didn¡¯t stoop to their level. Shi Hao and Liu Mang left, and nobody in the mansion dared to stop them. A silent night passed, and the next day, just as Shi Hao had finished his training, someone came to his door. He opened the door to find a handsome young man, who, of course, paled in comparison to himself. ¡°Shi Hao.¡± The young man greeted him with a smile, radiating brightness. ¡°Young Prince.¡± Shi Hao nodded. This young man was none other than Chu Fei. Although Chu Fei was the Crown Prince, he had no airs about him; he had only brought one attendant, who stood behind, hand on the hilt of his sword, in a vigilant pose. ¡°Won¡¯t you invite me in?¡± Chu Fei asked with a smile. ¡°Please, come in,¡± Shi Hao said, opening the door wide. Chu Fei entered, but asked his attendant to wait outside, leaving the attendant somewhat hesitant, as protecting the Young Prince was his duty. Yet, under Chu Fei¡¯s insistence, he could only obediently follow orders. Shi Hao led Chu Fei into the house but did not offer tea, as Chu Fei had not yet earned this privilege. The chubby guy was diligently training, not practicing the Tyrant Body Technique, but doing heavy lifting, his efforts marked by sounds of exertion. ¡°Young Prince first apologizes on behalf of his subordinate,¡± Chu Fei said, not at all displeased by the reception and continued with a smile. Shi Hao nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Otherwise, Han Yuntang would already be a corpse. Chu Fei was startled by Shi Hao¡¯s blunt remark, but recalling his recent feat, any discomfort he felt instantly dissipated. ¡°The Young Prince recently heard that Young Master Shi had consecutively defeated a Primary Level and a Mid-level Martial Artist in Mengyang City, but this news is still confidential in County Town, known to few; otherwise, Yuntang wouldn¡¯t have dared to be insolent in front of you.¡± Shi Hao was indeed a Mid-level Martial Artist¡ªwhat did that signify? Even in County Town, he stood just behind the strongest members of great houses like the Han Family and Murong Family. What rights did Han Yuntang have to be arrogant in his presence? Moreover, Shi Hao was exceptionally young, starting his training at fourteen and reaching this level in just two years. Two years to become a Mid-level Martial Artist¡ªthat could be considered monstrous anywhere. Therefore, upon receiving the news, Chu Fei immediately imposed a tight seal, keeping Chu Bing in the dark, because in Chu Fei¡¯s view, Shi Hao was too valuable to recruit. However, last night he was suddenly summoned by Chu Wei, so he had had to let Han Yuntang preside over the banquet; due to the urgency, he couldn¡¯t brief him fully, hence the mishap occurred. Shi Hao was too important; Chu Fei¡¯s visit today was deliberate. ¡°Young Master Shi, this is a small token of appreciation from the Young Prince.¡± Chu Fei took out a slender wooden box and placed it on the table. Shi Hao picked it up, opened the box, and inside was a ginseng plant, which, judging by its size, appeared to be over thirty years old. Martial artists who practiced Body Cultivation, especially, would often suffer from strained muscles and bones, which led to significant depletion of Vital Energy. Thus, ginseng, a great supplement for Vital Energy, was extremely practical as it could help compensate for the losses. Moreover, with the proliferation of martial artists, ginseng had nearly been consumed completely. Now, Chu Fei managing to produce such an old ginseng was indeed rare. Shi Hao was very satisfied. Even though Rejuvenate Hall had many herbs, there were none over ten years old. Without materials, even with his extraordinary abilities, he could not compose good medicine or refine good elixirs. Feeling pleased, he poured a cup of tea for Chu Fei. Chu Fei looked at the tea in his hand; it was very cheap, yet even so, it had been exchanged for a thirty-year-old ginseng. A huge loss? No, gaining Shi Hao¡¯s support and help was completely worth it. However, he wisely said nothing and just engaged in small talk with Shi Hao. After a while, he tactfully mentioned he had stayed for quite some time and needed to go back. ¡°I¡¯ll see you out,¡± Shi Hao said with a smile. Indeed, this was a God of Wealth and worth befriending. He escorted Chu Fei to the door, but before they reached it, bang¡ªthe door was kicked open. Hmm? Shi Hao raised an eyebrow; he was not one to initiate trouble, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t be polite if trouble found him. At the door, three young people appeared. Ah, one of them was actually Murong Qing. ¡°Young Prince!¡± The three from the Murong Family were taken aback upon seeing Chu Fei, hastily made a salute, and appeared somewhat puzzled about why Chu Fei was there. Chu Fei was also somewhat surprised but he nodded and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Young Prince, this criminal is very likely the murderer who killed Murong Hai!¡± one of them pointed at Shi Hao and said loudly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Fei¡¯s brows furrowed. Murong Qing quickly explained the situation, and after hearing it, Chu Fei felt relieved that Shi Hao was merely under suspicion. If Shi Hao was really the murderer, that would have been troublesome, as the Murong Family was a major supporter for his succession. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose their help, but Shi Hao had endless potential and might very well become a pillar of the nation as a Martial Venerable in the future. ¡°Since it¡¯s just a suspicion, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite rude to barge in like this?¡± he said sternly, exuding the authority of the Crown Prince. The three from Murong Family didn¡¯t dare to retort and remained silent. ¡°Young Master Shi, I¡¯ll have someone fix the door and ensure they come to apologize in a few days. I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± Chu Fei said to Shi Hao. Shi Hao nodded; considering the old ginseng he received, he decided to be generous and not pursue the matter further. The three from Murong were still reluctant but were ushered out by Chu Fei. ¡°Young Prince, why do you shield this person?¡± Murong Qing asked bluntly, a trait that made her rather tomboyish. Chu Fei shook his head, deciding to reveal some of Shi Hao¡¯s extraordinary aspects so the three would cease their pursuit. ¡°Do you even know what he¡¯s done in Mengyang City?¡± he asked. It was unlikely that Murong Qing and the others knew, so they naturally shook their heads. Chu Fei smiled and began to recount. After hearing it, disbelief was evident on their faces. How could it be, just a sixteen-year-old boy! But, could Chu Fei have really made such a huge mistake? ¡°It must have been that man who attacked Brother Hai!¡± one of the Murong family concluded. With such strong skills, surely he was arrogant. Thus, Murong Hai offended Shi Hao, who out of anger and humiliation, struck him down at night. (Brothers and sisters, please cast your recommendations to the lonely one; the new book needs data, thank you!!!) Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Selling Oneself to Bury Ones Father Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Selling Oneself to Bury One¡¯s Father Chu Fei spoke of Shi Hao¡¯s power with the intention of deterring, letting the Murong Family know that being enemies with Shi Hao was extremely unwise. However, one could only say that the people of the Murong Family had peculiar mindsets and interpreted his words from another angle. What to do? He had intended to dispel the Murong Family¡¯s hostility towards Shi Hao, but now it seemed to have intensified the suspicion against Shi Hao. Chu Fei had no choice but to exert his authority as the Crown Prince, saying, ¡°This prince warns you, do not attack Shi Hao, do you hear?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± all three members of the Murong Family nodded. Yet, as soon as Chu Fei left, the three revealed a chilling intent. ¡°No need to say it; being able to kill Brother Hai so silently, he must be the murderer.¡± ¡°Right, otherwise, Brother Hai would have struggled and stirred up a commotion, waking everyone in the inn.¡± Murong Qing then pondered for a moment and said, ¡°That murderer must be at least a mid-level martial master, possibly even at the peak of the mid-level martial masters; his strength is truly formidable.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t handle him, but the Murong Family surely can.¡± One person scoffed, ¡°Not to mention our clan leader and Grand Elder Qianfeng, who are high-level martial masters, but even among the mid-level martial masters, we can bring out ten.¡± ¡°Exactly, ten mid-level martial masters acting together, couldn¡¯t they overwhelm one?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, return and report; since the murderer¡¯s strength is so formidable, we must inform the family¡¯s upper echelons.¡± ¡­ After Shi Hao saw off Chu Fei and noticed the fatty was still cultivating, he decided to go out for a walk. His main goal was to visit the medicine shops to see the level of Alchemy Dao in County Town. Although he had come here last year, he knew nothing then and certainly did not visit any medicine shops. He visited several medicine shops alone and found that the level of Alchemy Dao here wasn¡¯t very impressive either; the medicines were all limited to concoctions and powders, with no refined elixirs. Alright then. Shi Hao left the medicine shop and walked back. He had not walked far when he saw a crowd gathering at the roadside. He joined the crowd and discovered a girl selling herself to bury her father at the entrance of the inn. This was a disheveled little girl who seemed to be about eleven or twelve years old based on her height, but her face was dirty and utterly unrecognizable. Therefore, although many people watched, no one paid to buy her. After all, what could they do with an ugly girl? Being an orphan himself and having lost his only kin, his foster father, Shi Hao, was moved by a sense of hidden compassion and took out a piece of silver¡ªthis was one of the few possessions he had¡ªand placed it on the ground. He had no intention of buying the girl. He simply turned around and walked away with big strides. But after walking for a while, he noticed the little girl was actually following him. She did not catch up to him but maintained a distance of about three meters. Shi Hao stopped, and the girl also stopped, peering at him through her messy hair with a somewhat frightened look. As Shi Hao walked again, the girl followed. By the time Shi Hao got home, the girl had come along as well, and seizing the moment when Shi Hao was about to close the door, she hurriedly ran up and squeezed through the door. Shi Hao sighed and asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°You bought me; I am your daughter now!¡± the girl said. Hey, who are you claiming as kin now? ¡°What about your father?¡± Shi Hao asked. ¡°Oh, I gave the silver to the innkeeper, and he helped bury him,¡± the girl said assertively. This¡­ Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but sweat. Was selling oneself to bury one¡¯s father meant to be understood like this? Wait a minute, when did you become my daughter? ¡°I just gave you the money so you could bury your father; I didn¡¯t mean to buy you,¡± Shi Hao emphasized, unable to simply cast the little girl out harshly. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t send me away!¡± the girl came closer, looking at Shi Hao with pitiful, kitten-like eyes. That ¡®Daddy¡¯ sounded all too natural. Crap, your last dad wasn¡¯t also taken in by selling himself to cover funeral expenses, was he? Looking at the pitiful little girl, Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he thought of himself, his heart softened, and he said, ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for many days either, but during this time, I can take care of you a bit. After that, you will have to find your own way to survive.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The little girl nodded pitifully and then rubbed her stomach, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Shi Hao sighed, had he brought home an ancestor? ¡°Fatty, let¡¯s go eat,¡± he called out. ¡°Copy that.¡± After a while, Fatty came out and was taken aback when he saw the little girl, then chuckled and said, ¡°Stone, where did you kidnap her from?¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Fatty,¡± the little girl said sensibly. ¡°Good.¡± Fatty grinned, trying to act like an adult, although he himself was only sixteen. The three of them headed to a small diner and, after ordering a few dishes, started eating. Their eating was a frightening sight. Due to his rapidly increased strength, Shi Hao naturally had an incredible appetite. Fatty not only had the same issue but also naturally had a large appetite, making his food consumption even more alarming. What was troublesome was that the little girl¡¯s appetite was not far behind theirs. The three of them ate as if in battle, nearly instantaneously annihilating a table full of dishes, with each barely even half full. No choice, they had to order more food and rice. Shi Hao looked at the little girl, wondering if her previous ¡°dad¡± died poor and destitute because of the little girl¡¯s huge appetite. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± he asked. ¡°Dad, my name is Bai Hua!¡± the little girl said obediently. ¡°You don¡¯t have a last name?¡± Shi Hao asked again. The little girl shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my parents since I was little; I don¡¯t know my last name.¡± ¡°Huh, didn¡¯t you just sell yourself to pay for your father¡¯s funeral?¡± Fatty, who had also caught wind of the situation, couldn¡¯t help but be very surprised. Shi Hao sighed, put his hand to his forehead, and asked, ¡°Just how many times have you sold yourself to cover funeral expenses?¡± Bai Hua began counting on her fingers and said, ¡°Seven times!¡± Damn! Fatty was shocked. Are you some kind of curse, specifically jinxing your own father? He thought for a moment and said, ¡°From now on, you call us brothers!¡± Damn, being this girl¡¯s elder is too dangerous. Bai Hua shook her head like a rattle drum, firmly disagreeing. According to her understanding, only a dad would raise a daughter, so to cling to Shi Hao as her meal ticket, she must call him dad. After eating, they went back. The courtyard that Shi Hao and the others had rented was quite large, giving Bai Hua a room was no pressure at all. At this time, there were still three days left until the martial arts contest. For Shi Hao, the contest was merely a formality, and he naturally didn¡¯t need to prepare. A night passed, and Shi Hao and Fatty practiced as usual, while Bai Hua was still sleeping. She was awakened by Fatty¡¯s miserable screaming. After this practice session ended, Shi Hao¡¯s strength had also reached 79,000 jin. Tomorrow, he could advance to an elite martial master, and his strength would reach the starting point of an intermediate Martial Sect. Looking at the County Town and just speaking of strength, no one could surpass him. And as for Martial Technique, apart from Luo Mu, who else possessed a Sun-Level Martial Technique? Just as the three were discussing where their currently depleted wallets could afford to dine at noon, Lin Yuyue came fluttering by. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Shameless Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Shameless ¡°Senior Sister Lin, did you bring me money?¡± Shi Hao exclaimed with surprise. He had previously spent a thousand silver at Rejuvenate Hall, and now most of it was already used up. Yet with the addition of Bai Hua, a glutton, he felt a mountain of pressure. Lin Yuyue¡¯s expression instantly turned dark. To think she was a beauty coveted by many, with countless people offering silver just for a chance to meet her, and here he was, brazenly asking for money? She held back for a moment, then said, ¡°No problem.¡± She had already promised Shi Hao that she would give him money once they reached County Town, as his share from the sales of Hemostatic Powder. ¡°I¡¯ve come today because I need your help with something,¡± she added. ¡°What is it?¡± Shi Hao asked. ¡°There¡¯s a dinner later, and I need you to accompany me,¡± she replied. At the mention of a meal, the fat man and Bai Hua¡¯s eyes lit up, and they looked at Lin Yuyue, their gazes practically screaming ¡°Take me with you.¡± Regrettably, Lin Yuyue pretended not to notice. ¡°Sure!¡± Shi Hao nodded. This was like timely rain for him, so since there was a meal he could join, naturally, he was happy to go along. ¡°Stone!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± The fat man and Bai Hua both used the power of their pleading gazes on Shi Hao. Useless, Shi Hao cheerfully left with Lin Yuyue, rushing out the door. Lin Yuyue¡¯s ride for the day was a palanquin, but of course, Shi Hao couldn¡¯t possibly squeeze in. Fortunately, Lin Yuyue also prepared a horse for him. Shi Hao had never ridden a horse, but he had Yuan Chengmie¡¯s experience, so a little familiarization was enough. ¡°Why does that little girl call you ¡®dad¡¯?¡± Lin Yuyue asked from behind the curtain. Obviously, she could see clearly that there couldn¡¯t be more than five years¡¯ difference in age between Shi Hao and Bai Hua; he couldn¡¯t possibly have a daughter like that. Shi Hao explained the whole ¡°selling oneself to bury one¡¯s father¡± story, which made Lin Yuyue both laugh and sigh. Before long, they arrived in front of a luxurious restaurant. The two of them went upstairs, and Lin Yuyue explained to him that she was hosting a feast today for the owners of the big pharmaceutical businesses in County Town, to get them to stock Hemostatic Powder. However, some of the owners, seeing her young and beautiful, always tried to take advantage of her. Therefore, she invited Shi Hao to come along as a protector. Besides, Shi Hao was one of the beneficiaries of the Hemostatic Powder, so of course, he needed to do his part. They entered a private room and saw a twelve-person round table already seated with ten people. All were dressed lavishly and carried a presence. The younger ones were in their forties, while the older ones were over sixty. ¡°Haha, Miss Lin has finally arrived,¡± they said, smiling upon seeing Lin Yuyue. But their smiles turned cynical once they saw Shi Hao. A mere youngster after all¡ªhow they planned to play him. Once Shi Hao and Lin Yuyue had settled down, an elder inquired, ¡°Miss Lin, this gentleman is¡ª¡± Lin Yuyue smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Qian, this is my business partner, Shi Hao.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± everyone nodded, but they didn¡¯t buy the whole ¡®business partner¡¯ spiel. With Shi Hao being so handsome, he must surely be Lin Yuyue¡¯s lover. Just thinking of the pure and lovely Lin Yuyue being with another man filled them with displeasure; they were so longing to harvest an unblemished flower. Hmph, such a hypocritical woman, still pretending to be virtuous in front of them! With such a perception, their attitude towards Lin Yuyue changed naturally. Everyone looked at her with greed and possessiveness in their eyes. If you¡¯re not some upright woman, then it¡¯s all the easier. Let¡¯s just state our prices openly. ¡°Miss Lin, if you want Hemostatic Powder to be shelved at my Treasure Jade Hall, it¡¯s not impossible, but you¡¯ll have to give me this amount of kickback, plus accompany me for ten days,¡± the man known as Old Qian was the first to say. What¡­ what? Lin Yuyue¡¯s pretty face suddenly turned cold. She knew about kickbacks, though she absolutely didn¡¯t allow such behavior under her watch, but she couldn¡¯t control what others did. But what did accompanying him for ten days mean? ¡°Hehe, I also want a thirty percent kickback, and additionally, Miss Lin, you¡¯ll accompany me for five days!¡± Another person named their price. ¡°I want¡­¡± These individuals, who had just appeared upright, were showing their true, ugly colors. They thought Lin Yuyue, coming from a small city, would have no influence; and since she was asking for a favor, they felt no need for restraint. Shi Hao shook his head; Lin Yuyue¡¯s mistake was her ambition, attempting to monopolize the entire County Town¡¯s antiseptic medicine market in one fell swoop. Otherwise, if she had simply offered exclusive distribution rights, you would see these people fighting over it instead of being in this situation, now being taken advantage of. Bang! He slapped the table with such force that all ten individuals fell silent at once. ¡°The youngest among you is over forty, old enough to be Senior Sister Lin¡¯s father. Those older could be her grandfather. I really marvel, how can you have such thick skin to utter such shameless words!¡± Hearing Shi Hao¡¯s rebuke, the ten men¡¯s faces turned red, but they quickly became angry and ashamed. ¡°The matter is settled; if you want us to distribute Hemostatic Powder, you¡¯ll have to satisfy us!¡± Having lost all semblance of shame, they laid it all out openly. Shi Hao cracked his knuckles, producing a series of snapping sounds. ¡°Junior Brother Shi, don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± Lin Yuyue advised. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Senior Sister Lin, when dealing with such shameless people, one must never be polite. The more courteous you are, the more aggressive they become.¡± Bang! The shopkeepers also started slamming on the table, ¡°You little rascal, how dare you insult us?¡± ¡°What are you, acting so recklessly!¡± ¡°Hmph, just a word from us, and I guarantee you¡¯ll be lying dead on the streets by tomorrow!¡± Faced with Shi Hao, these individuals shed their last guise of respectability, openly threatening him. Shi Hao laughed loudly, ¡°Not only can I scold people, but I can also hit them. Today, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of that!¡± In the midst of the shopkeepers¡¯ changing expressions, he decisively took action, initiating a beating. Ah, ah, ah, the screams filled the air immediately. Several of the shopkeepers had some training, and some had even reached the high level of martial disciple, but what was a high-level martial disciple in front of Shi Hao? Soon, the floor was littered with bodies, as Shi Hao showed no mercy, beating them within an inch of their lives. Bang, the restaurant¡¯s proprietors rushed in as well; such a commotion couldn¡¯t go unnoticed by them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A middle-aged man in his forties demanded, his eyes burning with a fearsome authority. ¡°Brother Chang!¡± The shopkeepers hurriedly complained, but they didn¡¯t mention their own disgraceful behavior, only accusing Shi Hao of being violent by nature, claiming that he attacked them for the slightest displeasure. The middle-aged man named Chang Xun was the patron of the tavern, a Primary Level martial master. He looked at Shi Hao and said sternly, ¡°Causing a ruckus in my place, do you have a death wish?¡± Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°You make a judgment based only on one side of the story, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s arbitrary?¡± Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Sanctimonious, Kill Them All Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Sanctimonious, Kill Them All Chang Xun couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, his expression utterly cold and stern, ¡°Do you mean to say that all these respected and esteemed people are slandering you?¡± ¡°Respected and esteemed?¡± Shi Hao laughed dismissively, ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± Chang Xun snorted, ¡°What kind of person am I to joke with you? Are you worthy?¡± ¡°Lord Chang, there¡¯s no need to waste words on this little bastard, just kill him now!¡± ¡°Yes, kill him! How dare he commit violence in Fuhua Restaurant, this is an insult to the Han Family!¡± ¡°Committing violence in public can be punished by death!¡± ¡°Please, Lord Chang, take action!¡± The shopkeepers from earlier pleaded earnestly with Chang Xun. They knew he was a martial master. What does it mean to be a martial master? In Hua Yuan Nation, martial disciples are dime a dozen, but martial masters are already at the upper tier of the pyramid, limited in number. Even in Mengyang City, a primary-level martial master can become the head of major families, dividing the interests of the city, which shows how rare martial masters are. Even though they were all defeated by Shi Hao, could a mere sixteen or seventeen-year-old be a martial master? What a joke! Under the urging and flattering of people like ¡°Old Qian,¡± Chang Xun felt he couldn¡¯t back down. Moreover, Shi Hao had indeed committed violence in Fuhua Restaurant, and he couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°Surrender now, or I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you right here,¡± Chang Xun said coldly. The consumption level of Fuhua Restaurant is the highest in the whole County Town, but the wealthiest and most influential people like dining here because of its high status. However, if it couldn¡¯t even maintain basic safety, Fuhua Restaurant was essentially ruining its own reputation. ¡°Lord Chang, no need to be polite with this kind of country bumpkin!¡± ¡°Kill, kill!¡± ¡°His death is inconsequential!¡± The shopkeepers continued to provoke. They had never suffered such a loss. Shi Hao¡¯s gaze turned cold as he swept it over these people, ¡°It seems you all are tired of living.¡± He had originally planned just to teach them a lesson, not wanting to start a slaughter. But these people were asking for it. What to do? Of course, fulfill their wishes. Chang Xun¡¯s face grew colder. Before him, Shi Hao still dared to speak threats. Didn¡¯t he consider him at all? ¡°Lord Chang, listen to how arrogant this little beast is!¡± ¡°Yes, too arrogant!¡± The shopkeepers were overjoyed. The more arrogantly Shi Hao acted, the more it would infuriate Chang Xun. ¡°Young man, you are too arrogant!¡± Chang Xun spoke grimly, advancing step by step towards Shi Hao, intending to capture him. As for what to do with him, that would be decided later. Shi Hao didn¡¯t take him seriously at all and walked directly towards ¡°Old Qian.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Chang Xun was furious and charged at Shi Hao, his hands transforming into claws, his entire demeanor like that of a hawk swooping at its prey. ¡°Great Strength Eagle Claw Technique!¡± ¡°This is Lord Chang¡¯s unique move, a high-tier star-level martial technique.¡± ¡°Haha, now that Lord Chang has used this move, it¡¯s sure to be an easy capture!¡± ¡°Humph, such a madman should be executed on the streets and his body displayed in the wilderness!¡± ¡°Exactly, he must be severely punished to serve as an example!¡± The shopkeepers spoke up, humiliated to have been beaten by a youngster. Thud! Just then, a figure flew past, slammed into a wall with incredible speed, and actually smashed a hole through the wooden wall. His buttocks were stuck inside, while his limbs and head stuck out, looking comically absurd. However, the several managers couldn¡¯t even muster a hint of a smile, each filled with shock, even fear. Because the person who had been thrown out was none other than Chang Xun. What! A mere primary-level martial master, unable to withstand a single strike from this youth? They saw it clearly, the youth merely threw a casual punch and Chang Xun was sent flying. So much for the Great Strength Eagle Claw Technique, it was no better than chicken-scratching. Shi Hao, without stopping, had already walked up to Lord Chang. ¡°You little beast, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Lord Chang said while steeling himself. ¡°Shi Hao, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Lin Yuyue also spoke up, this was, after all, the County Town, where not even a powerful dragon could oppress the local snake. Lord Chang was slightly smug, saying, ¡°Listen to your woman, don¡¯t be impulsive. If you dare kill someone here, no one can save¡ª¡± Bang! He hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence when his head was smashed into his chest, making him considerably shorter instantly as his limbs flailed wildly before he eventually crashed down. What the hell! The sight nearly made the other nine managers pee themselves in terror, this youth didn¡¯t respond to threats, committing murder with the ease of an Asura! Oh my God, they had actually enraged such a being! Shi Hao had no intention of stopping; he had another person in his sights now. The manager, stripped of any pride, quickly turned around and knelt, knocking his forehead to the ground repeatedly, ¡°Young Master Shi, spare my life! Young Master Shi, spare my life!¡± Bang! Shi Hao walked over and kicked him to death. Were you not all jumping around happily just now, trying to kill me? For such men, Shi Hao would never be merciful. Chang Xun hadn¡¯t lost consciousness; he saw very clearly. The managers scattered like birds but couldn¡¯t escape at all, each being chased down by Shi Hao and killed with either a punch or a kick amid continuous screams of agony. He was horrified. Although these ten managers were not very strong, they were backed by the ten secondary wealthy families of the County Town, each protected by a middle-level martial master. Put ten families together, and there were definitely twenty middle-level martial masters; joint, they could make even a high-level martial artist flee. So, the youth was simply too impulsive, youthful, and reckless. Now that he had caused such a disaster, he just had to await the wrath of the ten great families. Anyway, he had tried his best, and besides, Fuhua Restaurant was backed by the Han Family, one of the top-tier wealthy families. Which secondary family would dare to trouble the Han Family, to trouble him? Lin Yuyue was at a loss for words too. She knew Shi Hao¡¯s capabilities. Chang Xun certainly couldn¡¯t best him, but to behave so recklessly in the County Town, wasn¡¯t he afraid he couldn¡¯t handle the consequences? The County Town, teeming with hidden dragons and crouching tigers, even has martial sect powerhouses! ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve caused a huge mess!¡± Chang Xun couldn¡¯t help but say, feeling utterly frustrated. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Saying it like that, you¡¯re not very persuasive.¡± That comment immediately turned Chang Xun¡¯s face red with embarrassment because his current state, stuck in the wall, was indeed humiliating. Such pretentious words coming from his mouth were seriously counterproductive. He was choked up for a moment before saying, ¡°If you run now, you still have a slim chance. Otherwise, once the ten families arrive, you won¡¯t have a chance to escape.¡± Shi Hao sat down with a laugh, ¡°How do you know I plan to wait for them to come over, and convince them one by one?¡± Chang Xun suddenly gaped, displaying a look of disbelief. That was way too arrogant. Were you really going to sit and wait for them to come kill you? But before he could even wrap his head around it, he saw Shi Hao stand up again, and he suddenly realized, ah, he¡¯s given in after all. However, all he heard was Shi Hao¡¯s voice, ¡°Senior Sister Lin, let¡¯s change rooms and eat.¡± Chang Xun almost fainted. You actually still have the appetite to eat? Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 50: The Ten Great Families Strike Chapter 50: Chapter 50: The Ten Great Families Strike Shi Hao was just here to grab a free meal. Now that the fight had broken out, and he hadn¡¯t even had his meal yet, what was he supposed to do? So they moved to another private room, where fine wine and dishes were served. This had been personally approved by Chang Xun; he wanted to see just how Shi Hao would kick the bucket. ¡°It¡¯s sad to watch while standing, why don¡¯t you sit down and join me?¡± Shi Hao said to Chang Xun. Chang Xun shook his head stiffly; he wasn¡¯t a foodie. You are! Watching Shi Hao wolf down the food like he hadn¡¯t eaten for days, ferocious and ruthless, Chang Xun felt utmost contempt. Besides, even if he wanted to eat, he wouldn¡¯t dare sit; Shi Hao¡¯s ravenous eating was too dangerous to compete with. I better just watch. Although Lin Yuyue was sitting with him, she had little appetite and only occasionally moved her chopsticks. ¡°Senior Sister, are you worried about me?¡± Shi Hao asked. Looking at his face, so handsome it made one go weak, Lin Yuyue couldn¡¯t help but blush, and petulantly said, ¡°Like I would worry about you!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Hao buried his head and continued to eat his fill. Lin Yuyue trembled with irritation, how could someone be like this? Chang Xun secretly sighed as well, are you even good at flirting? If not, then don¡¯t bother; what¡¯s with starting to flirt and then bailing out? He couldn¡¯t help but grumble to himself; this pair was like a match made in heaven, delightful to the eyes. Why was Shi Hao so clueless about romance? After eating his fill, Shi Hao finally dealt with his hunger. Looking at the leftover food on the table, he waved his hand: ¡°Pack it up for me!¡± This made Chang Xun grit his teeth once more. Your heart is truly too big, with the ten great clans possibly arriving at any moment, and you¡¯re still thinking of taking food to go? Do you even have a next meal? Yet, he didn¡¯t dare go against Shi Hao¡¯s wishes and solemnly said, ¡°Pack it up for Young Master Shi.¡± ¡ªWas this not the most domineering use of the phrase ¡°to-go¡± in history? Soon, two huge to-go bags were ready. Shi Hao was very satisfied; now Fatso and Bai Hua wouldn¡¯t go hungry. See, isn¡¯t he truly not the type to forget his friends over a beauty? At that moment, finally, the anticipated noise emerged from outside. ¡°They¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± Chang Xun breathed a sigh of relief. If Shi Hao took this opportunity to escape, although he could shoulder the responsibility, he would inevitably face complaints from the ten great clans. Now, with the murderer here, they could deal with it themselves. Shi Hao opened the window and glanced outside; the street was empty, with over a hundred figures appearing, dressed in various colors. It was clearly visible that there were ten different styles represented. Indeed, the ten great clans had arrived. ¡°If they hadn¡¯t come soon, I wouldn¡¯t have waited.¡± Shi Hao smiled; he had waited before simply because he hadn¡¯t yet eaten. Now that he was full, he was not in the mood to just sit and wait. Alright, time to resolve the issue, then go home to sleep. ¡°Bold Madman, how dare you kill a member of the Jing Family!¡± ¡°Hmph, do you think you can just mess with the Wan Family?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chattering and babbling, the crowd below had much to say, but the message was the same: Shi Hao was audacious, and his end was nigh, blah blah blah. Shi Hao let out a faint smile, and suddenly leaped from the third-floor window. Bang! He landed on the ground, hands clasped behind his back, and looked at the crowd. Upstairs, both Chang Xun and Lin Yuyue stood by the window watching. If they captured this girl, could they threaten Shi Hao? This thought briefly crossed Chang Xun¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Lin Yuyue. Unexpectedly, Lin Yuyue was also looking back at him, her eyes clear, untainted by any impurity. But a chill suddenly rose in Chang Xun, and he quickly shook his head, dismissing the thought from his mind. Downstairs, upon seeing Shi Hao descend by himself, the crowd¡¯s emotions surged even higher. ¡°A life for a life, today I shall let your blood splatter on the street!¡± the Man Family patriarch said, stepping forward as the first to approach. Shi Hao smiled broadly, ¡°Those subordinates of yours, pretending to be upright, are nothing but a bunch of thieves and prostitutes. Doing business and still taking kickbacks, I¡¯ve dealt with these parasites for you. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful to me?¡± Fuck gratitude! ¡°Madman, accept your death!¡± The Man Family patriarch leaped at him to attack. He was a mid-level martial master, and the explosive force generated by his jump propelled him fifteen zhang into the air. Descending from above, he swung his long saber towards Shi Hao. ¡ªHow strong Shi Hao was had already been explained by Chang Xun when he sent someone to report, so the Man Family patriarch understood that despite the appearance of this exceedingly handsome youth of only sixteen years, his strength was that of a mid-level martial master. Under the watchful eyes of the public, he could not tolerate the slightest mistake. He needed to take down this youth cleanly and quickly, or else the Man Family¡¯s reputation would suffer. Therefore, he used his most adept ¡°Seven Illusions Saber Technique¡± right from the start. ¡°You brat¡ª¡± Urgh! Bang! Shi Hao threw a punch, easily knocking down the Man Family patriarch and casually stepping on his face as he spoke, ¡°What were you trying to say again?¡± ¡°Mmm mmm mmm¡ª¡± The Man Family patriarch could only make indistinct noises. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re saying you want to give me ten thousand taels of silver as thanks?¡± Shi Hao ¡°understood¡± him. Fuck that! The members of the other families cursed internally, with you pinning down his mouth, what can the Man Family patriarch possibly say? Nevertheless, they were also filled with awe. Heavens, the Man Family patriarch couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from Shi Hao? A venerable mid-level martial master was just knocked down like that? ¡ªWho said this kid was a mid-level martial master? His mother¡¯s mid-level martial master! ¡°A high-level martial master!¡± They looked at each other and disbelievingly voiced the same realization. Aside from a high-level martial master, how could he be so strong? A Martial Sect? Are you joking? There¡¯s only one Martial Sect in the entire Sea King Territory! But being a high-level martial master was badass enough; in the County Town, one could vie for a formidable position and establish a vast family enterprise. As long as one did not oppose the Hua Yuan Nation or the Commandery Prince, even the biggest trouble could be resolved. The strong are respected, and this isn¡¯t just talk. They looked at each other, all rising to the same question: to fight or to make peace? Meanwhile, upstairs, Chang Xun was completely dumbstruck. He had only thought Shi Hao was a mid-level martial master, so he had been smirking all along, thinking once the people from the ten great families arrived, this guy would be doomed. But he never imagined that Shi Hao was actually a high-level martial master! This changed everything. Even if he was outnumbered, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to flee? ¡ªThe man wasn¡¯t reckless nor losing his head in youthful pride; he had absolute strength! Good heavens, how could there be such a young high-level martial master. Just as the various family heads were hesitating, Shi Hao made his move. He charged forward with the speed of an arrow, even faster than a black panther. Bang! Bang! Bang! He struck without mercy, and instantly, figures scattered in the air. This left the family patriarchs dumbfounded, we¡¯re still considering whether to fight or make peace, why have you started attacking? Don¡¯t you have any concerns at all? Keep in mind, there were ten mid-level martial masters among them, and counting those stationed in the families, fielding twenty mid-level martial masters would not be a problem. So many mid-level martial masters working together could definitely grind a high-level martial master into the ground, how dare you¡ªouch, that hurts! Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Ransom Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Ransom Shi Hao charged recklessly, like a tiger among sheep. Although the ten family heads had already joined forces against him after being caught off guard, what was Shi Hao¡¯s real strength? In fact, he had already achieved the combat power of a Peak Primary Level Martial Sect. Even without using Martial Techniques, he could easily sweep these people aside. What of their joint effort? It merely resulted in them taking more hits. But, in the time it took a quick-draw gunfighter to fire a shot, all ten family heads were already lying on the ground. Hiss! Upstairs, Chang Xun was extremely relieved that he hadn¡¯t made a move against Lin Yuyue. Not only was this youth a Senior Martial Master, but he was also at a peak level, infinitely close to becoming a Martial Sect, wasn¡¯t he? If he had used Lin Yuyue as a hostage, he would probably have been brutally killed by now. Lin Yuyue was also quite astonished. Although Shi Hao had already made quite a name for himself in Mengyang City, Chen Zihao was only an Intermediate Martial Master. But now, Shi Hao had taken on ten, defeating ten Intermediate Martial Masters. His progress could be said to be nothing short of astonishing. ¡°Ouch, ouch!¡± Below, all ten family heads were lying on the ground groaning, each with several broken bones. Shi Hao piled these people up together, creating a pile of bodies. He jumped to the top of the pile and then sat cross-legged, laughing, ¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss the matter of compensation.¡± Upon hearing this, all the family heads were filled with indignation. Hmph, after beating someone up, he knows he has to compensate. How should they start the conversation? They were beaten up in public, losing face completely, and their families too. They definitely had to demand a hefty amount, but they couldn¡¯t be too harsh either. The other party was clearly a Senior Martial Master, and also at a peak level. If they truly angered him, that would be disastrous. For a moment, they were conflicted about what amount of compensation would be appropriate to ask for. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you guys are really daydreaming!¡± Shi Hao laughed, ¡°You think it¡¯s me compensating you?¡± Eh, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Of course not!¡± Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s you compensating me!¡± What? All ten families were dumbfounded. What was this situation? Weren¡¯t they the ones who got beaten? Didn¡¯t they also lose some of their own? Why should they compensate? Could you be any more illogical, more barbaric, more shameless? But Shi Hao didn¡¯t care at all. He was too poor now. With people coming to his door, how could he not seize the opportunity to extort a bit? ¡°Look, I helped you eliminate the pests. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me? That¡¯s one thing. Secondly, you came here with such aggression and disturbed my meal. Shouldn¡¯t you compensate me for that?¡± The family heads felt their heads ache. What twisted logic was this? ¡°Truly shameless!¡± Chang Xun whispered to himself. Others might not know, but was he unaware? Shi Hao had already finished his meal, even packed the leftovers, yet he claimed they had disturbed his meal. He had never seen someone so brazen and shameless. Lin Yuyue, however, covered her mouth and chuckled lightly. This young man was interesting, showing her a different side. ¡°Will you compensate or not?¡± Shi Hao reached out and knocked on the head of a family head he didn¡¯t know which one. ¡°We¡¯ll compensate!¡± that family head had no choice but to nod in agreement. He just wanted to end this public humiliation as quickly as possible. ¡°And you?¡± Shi Hao asked another. ¡°We¡¯ll compensate.¡± The family heads all had long faces. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Shi Hao smiled, then turned to the people brought by the ten family heads, ¡°Hey, what are you standing around for? Hurry back and get the compensation money!¡± What? The servants all grimaced, wondering how much money would be appropriate to bring back. Just give a number already. ¡°How much compensation?¡± A clan leader, swallowing his humiliation, asked. Shi Hao was getting annoyed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t your families have any idea what you¡¯re worth? I¡¯ve made it clear, if the sincerity isn¡¯t enough, I won¡¯t release anyone!¡± Damn, you¡¯ve admitted it yourself, this is clearly extortion! Under the signaling glances of the top ten clan leaders, some servants immediately departed. They returned to report the situation and also to notify the City Guard Army. There was a thug openly kidnapping people for ransom on the street, and Prince¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t ignore it. Chang Xun started to feel a headache. At the beginning, it was such a trivial matter; how did it escalate to this stage? This young man possessed the skill to turn a molehill into a mountain. Lin Yuyue also sighed and wondered if Shi Hao had just stirred up big trouble in Mengyang City, and now he was going to wreak havoc on the County Town as well? However, the County Town had a Martial Sect presiding, and there was also the Moon-Slaying Bow, which was capable of executing high-level martial masters. ¡°Hurry up, I have other things to do. If you don¡¯t come quickly, I can¡¯t guarantee the lives of these people. After all, being piled on top of each other makes it very easy to get crushed,¡± Shi Hao said languidly. Damn, wasn¡¯t it you who stacked them together in the first place? And you¡¯re even sitting on top of them! That was clearly intimidation! ¡°Go, go quick!¡± urged the clan leaders, none of them wanting to die. Under such blatant threats, it didn¡¯t take long for the ten great clans to deliver their ransom¡­ ahem, compensation. ¡°Wan Family, 30,000 silver.¡± Shi Hao read out the amount as he collected the ransom. ¡°Jing Family, 10,000 silver? Tsk, tsk, tsk, Mr. Jing, does someone in your family wish for your death? Just 10,000 silver? Not accepted, do it over!¡± ¡°Man Family, Man Family¡ª¡± Shi Hao suddenly stood up, smiling, ¡°Which one of you is Mr. Man?¡± ¡°I, I am.¡± A feeble voice came from the very bottom of the crowd. ¡°The Man Family gave 50,000 silver.¡± Shi Hao said beamingly, ¡°Eh, Brother Man, why are you lying so low down there? Come on up!¡± He dragged the Man Family head out, and just when everyone thought he was going to release him, to their surprise, Shi Hao actually placed the Man Family head on top of the pile of people. This¡­ your move is kind of sly. Moreover, you even called out Brother Man by name; how greedy can you get? ¡°Gan Family, 30,000 silver,¡± Shi Hao continued, glanced at the pile of people, then withdrew his gaze without taking any action. Shi Hao reviewed the compensation from each of the ten great families and made corresponding adjustments, pulling out the family head who paid the most and placing them on top of the pile. Although they were still hostages, being on top meant they didn¡¯t get crushed, which was a huge favor for those with broken bones. So, at their request, the families began to increase their offers. ¡°Chen Family, 60,000 silver.¡± ¡°Man Family, 70,000 silver.¡± ¡°Chen Family, 80,000 silver.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The positions of the clan leaders kept changing, causing the onlookers to be both shocked and amused. It was like an auction, where the family that paid the most money could stack their family head on top. Such a method of making money was unheard of and unseen! However, after a while, Shi Hao couldn¡¯t play this game any longer. Because the City Guard Army had arrived. ¡°How dare you! Kidnapping hostages in the County Town, are you trampling on the law?¡± The City Guard Army consisted of twenty men, led by a captain named Zhang Si, a high-level martial disciple. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Chu Bings Recruitment Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Chu Bing¡¯s Recruitment ¡°Captain Zhang!¡± ¡°Quick, shoot this criminal!¡± Upon seeing Zhang Si, those family heads were like drowning men clutching at straws as they called out. Although Zhang Si was merely a high-level martial disciple, not a match for them, he controlled a small squad of the City Guard Army. And the City Guard Army in the County Town were armed with the Moon-Slaying Bow, able to easily kill high-level martial masters, which was extremely terrifying. So, even if Shi Hao was a high-level martial master at the peak, so what? Shi Hao¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t learned your lesson.¡± His voice carried a hint of murderous intent. ¡°How dare you threaten us?¡± Zhang Si raised his hand, and instantly, twenty City Guard soldiers drew their bows, aiming their chilling arrowheads at Shi Hao. Shi Hao was naturally fearless. He was not a high-level martial master but possessed the strength of a primary-level Martial Sect and was even about to step into the intermediate-level Martial Sect. He didn¡¯t even glance at Zhang Si but stared down the ten major family heads. His eyes, brimming with murderous energy, made those family heads involuntarily feel a chill in their hearts. Zhang Si was half dead with anger. Although he was only a high-level martial disciple, he controlled a unit of the City Guard Army, like possessing a significant killing weapon. Who wouldn¡¯t address him respectfully as Captain Zhang? Now, to be ignored by a youth! What a madman! He was about to give the order to attack Shi Hao when suddenly, a figure leaped over. ¡°Young Prince!¡± Upon seeing him, Zhang Si quickly bowed and saluted. The person, indeed, was the Crown Prince Chu Fei. Although the military bigwigs all supported Chu Bing, proper respect had to be shown in front of Chu Fei to avoid giving them a handle. Besides, what if the throne were really passed to Chu Fei? When the ten major family heads saw Chu Fei, they felt as if they had seen a lifesaver. The elites within the city were all for Chu Fei succeeding to the throne, and they were no exception. They saw it as their lord coming to their rescue. Chu Fei smiled and said to Shi Hao, ¡°Young Master Shi, could you do the Young Prince a favor and release the captives?¡± Shi Hao had already collected quite a sum in ¡°compensation¡± and was essentially satisfied. If not for Zhang Si¡¯s interference, he would have released the captives after having his fun. Zhang Si¡¯s aggressive posture had annoyed him deeply. Well, Chu Fei was indeed good at handling people so why not give him face. Shi Hao smiled, jumped down from the crowd, and said, ¡°Fine, then I¡¯m heading back first.¡± ¡°Good, the Young Prince still needs to handle some things and will seek Young Master Shi¡¯s company another time,¡± Chu Fei said very politely, having gained even more respect for Shi Hao after this incident. Shi Hao waved his hand, picked up his takeout from the restaurant, and then strode away. ¡°Young Prince!¡± Zhang Si stepped forward, very unwilling to let go and said. Such a criminal deserves to be shot! Chu Fei glared at him with full authority, instantly causing Zhang Si to dare not say another word and bow his head as he backed down. ¡°Young Prince, you must stand up for us!¡± ¡°That madman was too abominable!¡± The family heads, now free, immediately began to complain to Chu Fei. They definitely couldn¡¯t handle a high-level martial master themselves, so if they were to seek revenge, they could only rely on the Young Prince. Chu Fei stayed back to quell the anger of these family heads ¡ª after all, he was the one they aligned with, and he couldn¡¯t let their hearts grow cold. ¡°That villain extorted no less than one hundred thousand taels of silver from each of our families!¡± Chu Fei was startled; Shi Hao was indeed bold, blatantly extorting them. But what could be done now? Having chosen to intervene himself, he could only manage the aftermath. After much persuasion, all ten family heads were finally appeased, and Chu Fei immediately went to see Shi Hao. In just a few days since his arrival at County Town, Shi Hao had already beaten up the Han Family¡¯s Young Master and extorted a round from the top ten secondary noble families. What if, in a few more days, he decided to tear down the Prince¡¯s Mansion as well? Trying to foster some goodwill, Chu Fei expressed his wish to receive Shi Hao¡¯s support in a rather tactful manner. Shi Hao was noncommittal. He was just passing through and would soon head to the Imperial Capital. There, it would be his stage to shine. Those who owed him would pay him back! After staying a while, Chu Fei tactfully took his leave, knowing Shi Hao was too powerful and held an extraordinary status. He could only request, not dare to threaten. ¡°Liu Mang, Bai Hua, I brought food back for you,¡± Shi Hao called over Liu Mang and the little girl. The two were thrilled and immediately began wolfing down the food. ¡°Eh, it seems like the portion size of each dish is a bit small.¡± After a few bites, Fatty became suspicious, ¡°Stone, are these leftovers from you?¡± ¡°How could that be, I specifically asked the restaurant to make these fresh for you!¡± Shi Hao said with righteous indignation. ¡°Oh?¡± Fatty still looked skeptical. ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, then forget it,¡± Shi Hao used his trump card. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡± Fatty immediately lost his temper and resumed eating with his head lowered. There was a lot of this takeout food; even dinner was covered. Thus, the three of them did not go out that evening but ate the leftovers from lunch instead. But just after they finished dinner, someone else came. Fatty went to open the door, letting in a young man with an imposing aura, standing tall and vigorous. ¡°I¡¯m Chu Bing,¡± the young man immediately introduced himself. Oh, it¡¯s him. Shi Hao didn¡¯t take it seriously and casually asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± What an attitude? Chu Bing immediately felt a strong displeasure, did you really think you are something? ¡°The Young Prince thinks highly of you,¡± he managed to suppress his emotions, ¡°How about it, would you consider following the Young Prince? Once he ascends to the throne, your rewards will not be sparse.¡± It should be noted that even if Shi Hao became a Primary Level Martial Sect, he could never become a Commandery Prince because that title is reserved for those related to the Chu Family. So, mixing with him and becoming a close official to a Commandery Prince, that¡¯s the real deal. Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°Leave before I beat you up!¡± Chu Bing involuntarily gasped, his eyebrows raising and quivering. This man¡­ has quite the nerve! But he did not burst out because he knew that he, just a Primary Level martial master, was no match for Shi Hao. Fine, since you refuse to appreciate kindness, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. Chu Bing gave a faint smile and stood up to leave. At the door, he stopped, turned around, and said, ¡°Shi Hao, you will regret your decision today!¡± With that, he strode away. ¡°Stone, that guy was so arrogant, do you want to beat him up?¡± Fatty looked visibly annoyed. ¡°Can¡¯t be bothered,¡± Shi Hao replied. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this brotherly struggle for the throne, but if they crossed him, he didn¡¯t mind taking lives. The night passed, and in the morning, Shi Hao started his practice full of anticipation. The Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture unfolded, but after three revolutions, he hit his power limit. Just like before, he easily broke through this sixth limit. By the end of the Nine Revolutions, his strength reached 83,000 kilograms. Middle-Level Martial Sect! Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Attack on the Murong Residence Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Attack on the Murong Residence Shi Hao prepared the medicine with the old ginseng and then shared it with the fatty. Even with medicinal baths, their body cultivation would leave some hidden injuries behind, since medicinal baths, although somewhat therapeutic, were not as nourishing as ginseng. Shi Hao, with his extensive knowledge in medicine, had combined herbs appropriately and added many medicinal ingredients to boil this highly nourishing soup. After eating it, both of them felt a warm and extremely comfortable sensation within their bodies. They could clearly feel that the places where their muscles used to ache were now relieved, and when they threw punches or kicks, their strength was delivered more swiftly. Such nourishing ginseng. ¡°We must get more of this good stuff in the future,¡± Shi Hao sighed. ¡°Yeah!¡± The fatty agreed deeply, nodding immediately. Martial artists could not avoid battle, and injury was inevitable in combat. Even if injuries were healed, they could sap vital energy, leave hidden damages, and eventually become chronic ailments that affected cultivation, potentially even leading to disability. Such old ginseng was impossible to find in Mengyang City; it could only be found in the County Town, the gathering place of the best from eighteen cities. So, what about after they reached the Imperial Capital? Surely, there would be more treasure medicines! Yes, they had to go to the Imperial Capital for better cultivation opportunities. That day¡­ passed without incident. Quite rare. Another day went by, and after finishing his cultivation, Shi Hao went to participate in the martial arts competition. In the comprehensive combat category, there were eighteen participants from academies of eighteen cities, but when the vice-principal of the Seven Seas Academy announced the start of the competition, everyone except for Shi Hao declared their withdrawal. What¡¯s the point of competing. Who hadn¡¯t heard of Shi Hao¡¯s ¡®heroic feat¡¯ the day before yesterday, when he single-handedly defeated ten junior headmasters of lesser noble families and extorted at least a million taels in ransom. Although those were junior noble family headmasters with slightly inferior strength, being middle-tier martial masters, how could they stand up to one middle-tier martial master, let alone Shi Hao? Therefore, after all the fuss, Shi Hao easily took them down. So, what was the point? In martial arts, there is no second place; only the first place shines bright, pushing on to the Imperial Capital. So, why bother fighting for second place? Thus, what should have been a three-day competition ended so hastily. Luckily, there was still suspense in the battle of the fifteen-year-olds. Shi Hao watched for a while; Guo Xing only made it to the second round before being eliminated from the second fight. Having lost interest, Shi Hao returned to his accommodation. Next, once the candidates for the fifteen-year-olds were decided, they would set off for the Imperial Capital. The Imperial Capital! Shi Hao clenched his fists. Within that year, he had dreamt of returning there, to take down Luo Chen and the Shi Family. He was determined to root out everyone who had hurt his foster father and ensure the main culprits faced retribution! Now, he was finally going there, and with formidable strength. ¡°The Shi Family is an established noble house; they definitely have a high-tier martial master.¡± ¡°So, even though I have Sun-Level martial techniques, I can¡¯t be careless. I need to advance my strength to that of a high-tier martial master to ensure vengeance and not just walk into the jaws of death!¡± ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s quite possible that the Imperial Capital has a Martial Venerable in residence. Calculating the limit for a high-tier martial master at three hundred thousand jin, a Martial Venerable must possess at least five hundred thousand jin, or even a million jin, of strength.¡± According to the legends, when a Martial Venerable takes action, no number of high-tier martial masters stand a chance, thus they must have absolute crushing power in strength. ¡°I must enhance my strength more quickly so that I can face everything fearlessly and not be restrained by anyone!¡± He thought to himself as he arrived at his front door. However, the door was not closed; it was blown apart. Shi Hao¡¯s eyebrows immediately knitted together, and a murderous intent radiated from his being. He strode inside and called out, ¡°Fatty! Bai Hua!¡± After a while, Bai Hua shakily walked out, then hurried over and cried as she threw herself into his arms, ¡°Dad, they¡¯ve taken Uncle Fatty away!¡± Shi Hao patted the little girl¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Who took Fatty away?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know them,¡± the little girl said, sobbing once more before adding, ¡°However, they said that if Dad wants to save Uncle Fatty, then go to the Murong Family.¡± Murong! A cold light flashed in Shi Hao¡¯s eyes. Good, the Murong Family hadn¡¯t given up and still believed he had killed Murong Hai. But what did they mean by kidnapping Fatty? Was this meant to threaten him? Shi Hao revealed a hint of a smile and said, ¡°Be good, Bai Hua, stay at home. I¡¯ll bring Fatty back.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Bai Hua nodded vigorously. As Shi Hao turned to leave, she suddenly reached out and grabbed the hem of his clothes, ¡°Dad, be careful!¡± Warmth surged in Shi Hao¡¯s heart as he touched Bai Hua¡¯s little head, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely bring Fatty back safely.¡± Having said that, he turned around and left the house, his entire body radiating a bone-chilling murderous intent. This moment, he was out to kill. Locating the Murong Family wasn¡¯t hard. They were one of the three great wealthy houses in the town. Shi Hao walked briskly, quickly arriving at the destination. He went straight to the front gate. ¡°Halt, state your name!¡± a guard called out loudly. Shi Hao didn¡¯t speak, just continued walking forward. ¡°How dare you!¡± Eight guards acted in unison, drawing the swords from their waists, slashing toward Shi Hao. With a swipe of his hand, Shi Hao seized one of the swords and then swung it. Thud thud thud, heads flew, and blood spurted from the severed necks, shooting up a full ten feet into the air, while the eight headless bodies flailed around in a dance of death before finally collapsing all at once. ¡°Murder, there¡¯s been a murder!¡± ¡°My god, someone dares to murder their way into the Murong Family?¡± ¡°A major incident has happened!¡± Passersby who witnessed the scene were naturally scared witless, hurrying to spread the word. Shi Hao, expressionless, walked into the Murong Residence. He was about to kill many people today, so he ¡°borrowed¡± a knife, which would make killing faster and less strenuous. ¡°Who are you, to dare wreak havoc in the Murong Residence!¡± More guards rushed out, as did members of the Murong Family, each one incredulous that someone had the gall to force their way into the Murong Residence and cause mayhem. Shi Hao smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am Shi Hao, I have arrived!¡± Shi Hao! At the mention of this name, most people were clueless. Who was he? But a few in the know felt a chill in their feet. They were well aware of this man¡¯s prowess. What caught them off guard, however, was the speed of Shi Hao¡¯s arrival. Wasn¡¯t this guy supposed to be in a martial arts competition? He shouldn¡¯t have found out until this evening that Liu Mang had been taken by them. But now that death was at their doorstep, pondering over these matters was meaningless. ¡°Today, I will embark on a killing spree,¡± Shi Hao stated calmly, yet the rolling kill intent made people shudder, ¡°I¡¯ll say this only once, whoever lays a hand on me is my enemy, no matter whether they bear grudges against me or not, their end will be the same, death!¡± Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Clashing Head-On with the Moon-Slaying Bow Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Clashing Head-On with the Moon-Slaying Bow Shi Hao never instigated trouble, but if someone provoked him, his retaliation would surge like a tsunami¡ªleaving a trail of corpses scattered everywhere. He had already issued a death declaration, this was his final warning. Anyone who still wished to engage in battle would be met with merciless killing, without pardon. The dragon has its reverse scales, which must not be touched! Right now, Shi Hao¡¯s killing intent was boiling. With a saber in hand, he walked with great strides¡ªas if he were the Asura God of Killing. Intimidated by his aura, everyone dared not move. But obviously, this could only deter them for a moment. How arrogant and domineering were the people from the Murong Family? They were the top elite family in the city¡ªapart from the Chu Family, they were kings, they were tyrants. And now, they were being bullied at their doorstep by a youngster, how could they swallow such an affront? Immediately, five men stepped forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± someone immediately advised. They knew that Shi Hao was a high-level martial master and very likely had reached the peak. They were no match for him, and going forward was tantamount to courting death. Three heeded the advice and stepped back, but two still believed that Shi Hao, being so young, couldn¡¯t be that strong and didn¡¯t stop their advance. ¡°Die!¡± Both men drew their swords and slashed and chopped towards Shi Hao. Whoosh, Shi Hao swung his saber and knocked their weapons away, continuing the cut across the heads and necks of the two men. Blood spurted skyward like fountains¡ªtheir heads now severed. This! So ruthless, he struck to decapitate, to take lives. For a moment, the Murong Family members were furious, glaring at Shi Hao with rage. Shi Hao continued to move forward, not hindered in the slightest by the previous two men. His advance forced the Murong Family members to retreat because confronting him meant becoming enemies with Shi Hao, and he had just demonstrated with bloody corpses that this was a one-way road to death. This unbearable suppression was felt deeply by the Murong Family. Who were they? The top family in the County Town, now being attacked on their own threshold by a youngster, forced to concede ground at every turn¡ªhow could they bear this? Those with a fierce spirit couldn¡¯t tolerate this humiliation and, pulling out their weapons, rushed forward, only to end up sending themselves to their deaths. After witnessing five deaths, the people from the Murong Family finally realized that this was a fearsome Asura. ¡°Audacious!¡± A stern rebuke rang out, and a middle-aged man emerged from the residence, followed by a troop from the City Guard Army. Commander of the City Guard Squad, Zhang Si. ¡°Shi Hao, you truly are insolent and arrogant!¡± Zhang Si spoke coldly, ¡°Just a few days ago, you beat up the heads of ten major families in public, and today, you come to the Murong Residence to wreak havoc. Do you really think, with someone backing you, you can do whatever you please?¡± How could he appear here? Shi Hao quickly understood¡ªit was a trap set for him. The fat man was captured, and Shi Hao would surely come to the Murong Residence to demand his release. Given his character, he would inevitably choose a forceful approach, so the Murong Family invited Lu Si over to employ the City Guard Army against Shi Hao. Now, they could catch Shi Hao in the act of committing violence¡ªthe corpses of the Murong Family on the ground were proof enough. Therefore, even if the City Guard Army were to shoot Shi Hao dead on the spot, it would be justifiable, and even Chu Fei would find it hard to blame them. Who was to blame for Shi Hao being too arrogant, too overbearing? The Murong Family knew of Shi Hao¡¯s formidable strength, that he might even have reached the peak of high-level martial mastery. Even with two high-level martial masters in their family, the outcome of a fight was uncertain. So, wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to have the City Guard Army eliminate Shi Hao? Inviting Lu Si over was even more targeted. He had a history with Shi Hao but was suppressed by Chu Fei at the time. Now, seeing Shi Hao again would certainly reignite his anger, and it also provided ample justification for him to strike a lethal blow. Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but show a smile, saying, ¡°You are a foolish man.¡± Lu Si was seething with rage. At such a time, you still dare to speak so brazenly? Where does your confidence come from? Who gave you the courage? ¡°Nock your arrows!¡± he said coldly, as twenty archers from behind him simultaneously drew their bows and took aim at Shi Hao. The Moon-Slaying Bow, capable of killing a high-level martial master. This required a force of over five thousand jin to draw the bow, bursting with incredible power, speed, and penetrative force, far surpassing the Cloud-Piercing Crossbow. Therefore, merely relying on the strength of the springs was insufficient to launch it, and at least a mid-level martial disciple was required to use it. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Lu Si demanded with an unbelievably arrogant demeanor. Now, he had full control of the situation, so he could afford to play with Shi Hao like a cat with a mouse, tossing him around at will. However, he would certainly not make the amateur mistake of actually letting Shi Hao off with his life in the end. No way. Once he had had his fun, he would kill Shi Hao on the spot, removing the threat permanently. Otherwise, to have a senior martial master bearing a grudge against him was definitely not something he could rest easy about. The Murong Family members also revealed smirks. How could Shi Hao be stubborn now? Resisting would only lead to a dead end. Thus, he could only bend his knees and beg for mercy. ¡°Daring to create trouble at the Murong Residence, truly the audacity of a dog!¡± ¡°Death is too good for him!¡± ¡°Feed his corpse to the dogs!¡± The crowd said one after another, now completely uninhibited. However, to their shock, Shi Hao was still striding forward. What! Do you really have a death wish? Lu Si¡¯s face turned even uglier. He said to kneel, yet Shi Hao was still walking. Wasn¡¯t this a slap to his face? Damn it! Damn it! ¡°Shoot to kill!¡± he said through gritted teeth, disappointed not to see Shi Hao kneeling and begging for mercy, but now he was more eager to kill this madman. The City Guard Army was highly disciplined and orders were strictly followed. So, when Lu Si gave the command, whoosh whoosh whoosh, twenty Moon-Slaying Bows simultaneously launched their deadly arrows with incredible speed flying towards Shi Hao. Shi Hao didn¡¯t dare to be careless; the Moon-Slaying Bow¡¯s infamous reputation and tremendous power were not to be underestimated. He caught the trajectory of the arrows, his pupils shrinking slightly. In an instant, the motion of the arrows slowed down and clearly reflected in his eyes. That¡¯s all they¡¯ve got. The corners of Shi Hao¡¯s mouth curved up slightly in a smile. Such speed indeed would make it quite difficult for a senior martial master to catch, but his strength had already stepped into the realm of a mid-level Martial Sect member. Not a big deal. He swung his sword to slash. Whoosh, a streak of cold light swept across, drawing an arch of overwhelming dominance. Cling cling cling cling, the jangling sounds were continuous; Shi Hao deflected most of the arrows with his long sword, while the few that managed to slip through missed their mark, flying past him. Wha ¨C What! Everyone was flabbergasted. Was this real? That was the Moon-Slaying Bow, a weapon that could threaten a senior martial master on its own, and now twenty bows firing simultaneously were neutralized by Shi Hao. What kind of monster was this? To say that Shi Hao was a blind cat that stumbled upon a dead mouse, swinging his sword blindly and just happened to get it right, then why were the arrows not deflected all off target? This clearly indicated that Shi Hao¡¯s sword strike was highly targeted. ¡ª He would only draw his sword to block those that might hit him; the ones that had lost their mark, he simply let pass. Heavens! Is this even human? Can a teenager really possess such strength? Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Murong Family Submits Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Murong Family Submits Everyone looked at Shi Hao with a ghost-like gaze, filled with disbelief. This really shattered their worldview. Could it be¡­ the Moon-Slaying Bows issued by the City Guard Army had not been maintained for too long, and the bowstrings were loose, so they couldn¡¯t unleash their full power? Otherwise, with twenty bows firing simultaneously, which martial master wouldn¡¯t be lying down? Yes, that must be it! Shi Hao still strode forward without a moment¡¯s pause, his expression terrifyingly calm. It was this calmness that infuriated Lu Si even more. Are you looking down on me? You are looking down on me! This realization made him furiously embarrassed, and he immediately shouted again, ¡°Shoot me! Shoot me!¡± Swoosh, Shi Hao drew his knife, a cold light flashed, and the dagger turned into a cold gleam, shooting swiftly towards Lu Si. This speed¡­ was even faster than the Moon-Slaying Bow! If a Moon-Slaying Bow could essentially spell death for a high-level martial master, how could Lu Si possibly dodge this even faster flying knife? Puff! The knife tip pierced his body, and under the force of momentum, Lu Si¡¯s whole body flew into the air, whoosh, the dagger plunged into a large tree, nailing Lu Si firmly onto the trunk. His eyes were still wide open, his face still bearing the expression of infuriated embarrassment, blood bubbling from his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Lu Si was dead. Another murder had been committed, and this time it was the captain of the City Guard Army. Good heavens, was this fellow starting a rebellion? Shi Hao¡¯s gaze was icy cold as he looked at the twenty soldiers, ¡°Scram!¡± He spared them considering they were just following orders, but if they took action again, he would show no mercy. The members of the City Guard Army trembled, and not knowing who took the lead, all twenty of them turned tail and ran. The captain was dead, and the Moon-Slaying Bow could not handle this fierce man, why wouldn¡¯t they flee? Shi Hao withdrew his gaze and continued forward. People from the Murong Family were all trembling; this was simply a devil, and moreover, an Undead devil. But could they really allow an outsider to dominate and bully their way through their residence? ¡°Ah!¡± A hot-blooded youth could not stand it anymore and charged out swinging his weapon. Bang, he was kicked away by Shi Hao, his body bursting apart. This action enraged the people of the Murong Family, also stirring their blood. They couldn¡¯t believe it. Even if it cost lives, couldn¡¯t they pile up enough to kill one high-level martial master? More people charged out, attacking Shi Hao. Shi Hao showed no mercy, killing one after another, two for two. He had already given a warning. Anyone who attacked him would be killed without mercy! ¡°Enough, young man!¡± a voice filled with authority rang out. Shi Hao ignored it completely, bang, bang, bang, killing all four men who had attacked him, before finally stopping to look in the direction the voice had come from. There stood a man in his forties, tall and robust, exuding an air of formidable, effortless authority. ¡°Patriarch!¡± ¡°Patriarch, sir!¡± Seeing this middle-aged man, the Murong Family felt as if they had found their backbone, and they called out one after another. This man was Murong Yufan, the head of the Murong Family. ¡°Hand over the fatty, and I might consider killing fewer people,¡± Shi Hao said indifferently. Murong Yufan could not help but laugh, ¡°Knowing that the hostage is in my hands, you still dare to kill wantonly?¡± Puff! In response to Murong Yufan¡¯s words, Shi Hao casually threw a stone, violently smashing a Murong Family member¡¯s head. This action made Murong Yufan¡¯s complexion turn exceedingly ugly. ¡°If you dare touch Fatty¡¯s single hair, I will slaughter everyone in the Murong Family, ensuring not even a mouse is left alive,¡± Shi Hao said calmly, yet it made every member of the Murong Family shiver. He would never accept threats. Because in this regard, one could never give ground, since yielding an inch could lead to a second step, a third, eventually resulting in total defeat. Murong Yufan stood with his mouth half-open, unable at the moment to think of a response. Originally thinking that capturing Liu Mang would expose Shi Hao¡¯s vulnerability, now what? It seemed like a hot potato. Release him? How could that be possible, wasn¡¯t that just a waste of effort in bringing the man here? But not releasing him? If Shi Hao began a massacre, what if he really wiped out the Murong Family? ¡°I¡¯ll start killing now, until you hand over Fatty. How many Murong Family members die depends on how quickly you release him,¡± Shi Hao said indifferently, whoosh, leaping forward, he began to mercilessly slaughter. Being a mid-level Martial Sect Realm cultivator, he was truly like a tiger among sheep, and wherever he went, he brought death. It was then that the Murong Family realized Shi Hao wasn¡¯t killing them without reason; their family had first kidnapped his friend. Watching their family members fall one by one, hearing the constant screams, many in the Murong Family internally cursed, why did they provoke such a deadly man? Murong Yufan could only step forward to try and stop Shi Hao. However, what use was a high-level martial master against Shi Hao? Bang, with a single punch, Shi Hao sent him flying back, the right shoulder caving in, all bones shattered. He was horrified, the gap in strength between himself and Shi Hao was this vast. Martial Sect! My God, this young man was actually a Martial Sect. Had the Murong Family really provoked a Martial Sect, weren¡¯t they seeking their own death? Even if Shi Hao wiped out the Murong Family, would Chu Wei really want to start a conflict with a Martial Sect over this? Not likely! In the entire Hua Yuan Nation, there were less than a hundred Martial Sects, truly central pillars, indispensable main combat power, and furthermore, someone as young as Shi Hao who had reached the Martial Sect Realm had a great chance to become a Martial Venerable in the future. Martial Venerable, the pillar of a nation! ¡°Stop!¡± Murong Yufan sighed, ¡°The Murong Family admits defeat!¡± ¡°Summon the man, bring him out!¡± However, Shi Hao showed no sign of stopping, continuing his relentless killing. It was then Murong Yufan remembered Shi Hao¡¯s earlier words; not a moment¡¯s sight of Fatty, and not a moment would he cease his slaughter. Helpless, he had to urge them to quickly bring Liu Mang out. After a while, Liu Mang finally appeared. Shi Hao stopped, gazing towards Liu Mang, only to see the guy covered in wounds, clearly having suffered greatly. ¡°Stone, don¡¯t worry about me, kill all these bastards!¡± Liu Mang shouted loudly upon seeing Shi Hao. He feared becoming a weakness that could be used to threaten Shi Hao. However, once the Murong Family members removed his restraints, Fatty was a bit stunned; what was happening? ¡°Stone, what did you promise them? You really mustn¡¯t be foolish!¡± he hurried to Shi Hao¡¯s side, speaking urgently, ¡°Even if I die, I don¡¯t want anyone using me to threaten you.¡± Shi Hao nodded and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just watch the show from the side.¡± ¡°Shi Hao, your friend has been returned to you, and you¡¯ve killed enough people. Isn¡¯t it time to give the Murong Family a way to survive?¡± Murong Yufan gritted his teeth and said. Hearing this, the members of the Murong Family all displayed looks of shame. This truly was the greatest disgrace. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Does the Real Culprit Appear? Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Does the Real Culprit Appear? Shi Hao¡¯s gaze swept over, his voice indifferent, ¡°Feel aggrieved? Feel humiliated?¡± The members of the Murong Family did not respond, but their expressions clearly nodded in agreement. After all, they were one of the top noble families in County Town, equal only to the Chu Family and two other great families. How formidable and domineering were they? Yet now, having had so many of their own killed by a young man, they had to request politely that he leave. Wasn¡¯t this a tremendous shame and humiliation? But what could they do when the young man was from the Martial Sect? They couldn¡¯t defeat him now, and even less so in the future, so they didn¡¯t even dare to harbor thoughts of revenge. Wasn¡¯t this an even greater humiliation? Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°But do you think I¡¯m going to let this go?¡± What, you¡¯re still not willing to let it go! The members of the Murong Family showed their fury at once, to hell with it, and perish together with you then. Shi Hao ignored them, continuing, ¡°The mastermind behind the kidnapping must die! Those who injured the fatty must die! Moreover, the fatty shouldn¡¯t have been hurt for nothing, you must compensate.¡± Damn it all! The members of the Murong Family were about to pass out from anger. Oh, so your man got hurt and needs compensation, what about them? How many of their people had died? ¡°What, not convinced?¡± Shi Hao smiled faintly, ¡°This is what you deserve! If you hadn¡¯t provoked me, would I have bothered with you?¡± At this¡­ the people from the Murong Family were rendered speechless. Indeed, who made them kidnap Liu Mang first? However, some people knew ¡°the truth,¡± such as Murong Qing, who couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say, ¡°It was you who killed my brother first!¡± What, this man is the murderer who killed Murong Hai? All at once, the people from the Murong Family became angry again, you committed murder first, what¡¯s wrong with us targeting you afterward? Shi Hao chuckled sarcastically, ¡°Murong Hai, that kind of trash, was worth me losing sleep over to sneak up on him in the middle of the night?¡± At this, the members of the Murong Family were once again at a loss for words. Indeed, look how domineering Shi Hao is, storming into their mansion blatantly and killing on a whim. Would such a person sneak around to kill in the middle of the night? Challenged by his retort, Murong Qing was suddenly stunned, unable to respond. Previously, although Shi Hao had expressed the same, their impression of him had still been that of a ¡°mid-level martial master,¡± and certainly, Shi Hao wouldn¡¯t dare confront the Murong Family head-on. The theory of a stealthy murder was plausible. But now¡­ there was no reason for Shi Hao to go through such a roundabout way. It must be a misunderstanding. The murderer was not Shi Hao. Now, the members of the Murong Family were regretting so hard their guts turned green; because of a misunderstanding, they had lost so many of their clan members, suffered such great humiliation, and had offended an extremely likely future Martial Venerable. Oh heavens, how could they bear such a burden. ¡°Hurry up. If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer, I¡¯ll start killing again,¡± Shi Hao said coolly. He didn¡¯t have time to waste with these people. Seeming to exhale deeply, Murong Yufan said, ¡°I was the one who ordered the kidnapping. I will give you an answer. Also, whoever carried out the execution just now, step forward and take your own life. Do not drag down the family! In addition, let¡¯s compensate this gentleman with a hundred thousand Silver, shall we?¡± Shi Hao looked towards the fatty, as he was the actual victim. Fatty nodded, ¡°Enough.¡± His face full of shock, only now did he realize that Shi Hao had thoroughly overwhelmed the Murong Family, making them all bow their heads. Fucking awesome! He certainly knew how powerful the Murong Family was, yet his little friend had suppressed them with his own strength, which made his scalp tingle with excitement. ¡°Fine,¡± Shi Hao nodded, ¡°The principal culprit has been punished, and with that, this matter is considered settled.¡± Murong Yufan revealed a hint of reluctance, but then suddenly struck out with his palm, slap, hitting his own forehead. The force of an advanced martial master erupted, instantly crushing his head. ¡°Family head!¡± Every member of the Murong Family couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock, their faces showing both sorrow and anger. Their family head being forced into suicide was an indelible disgrace. They secretly vowed that if a genius emerged from their clan, they would devote the entire clan¡¯s resources to cultivating them, so that one day they could take their revenge on Shi Hao. The person who had tortured the fatty also clenched his teeth and stood up, drew his sword across his neck, slap, and fell to the ground, blood spattering five paces. What added to the Murong Family¡¯s humiliation was that, despite the two suicides, they still had to present a silver note worth a hundred thousand taels, handing it over to the fatty. After this blow, the Murong Family not only suffered a significant loss of strength but also completely lost face. For a long time to come, they would need to act low-key to recover their Vital Energy and accumulate strength to make a comeback. Shi Hao kept his promise and left with the fatty. On the way, the fatty naturally learned of the whole affair and could not help but proclaim his innocence. ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out who the murderer is, or this young master will definitely beat him until he calls me grandpa!¡± the fatty howled. Slap, a small stone flew over, hitting the fatty precisely on the knee, causing his leg to buckle immediately, and he knelt down on one leg. ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Hao instantly soared into the air, darting toward the origin of the stone. Bursting forth with the power of over eighty thousand pounds, his speed was astonishing, and not even several meters tall walls could stop him. With a powerful leap, he jumped right over them. He saw a figure in the distance, swiftly vaulting away. Such a coincidence¡ªit was just as the fatty was cursing the real culprit that he was struck by a flying stone and forced to kneel, leading Shi Hao to suspect this person was the murderer. He had no feud with this real culprit and didn¡¯t care that they had killed Murong Hai¡ªalthough it had led to a misunderstanding, it was an issue within the Murong Family and unrelated to the real culprit. But the fact that the real culprit had attacked the fatty made it his business. He pursued, but the figure always managed to maintain a constant distance from Shi Hao, never getting too far to be lost, nor close enough to be caught. Shi Hao could see clearly now, the person was shrouded in loose-fitting black clothes, obviously intended to conceal their figure. But the brisk running inevitably caused a gust of wind. That made the clothes stick close to the body, and the figure underneath was still not completely concealed. It was a woman! Shi Hao could be sure because her chest was distinctly prominent, and it was unusually high and large. The woman, as if sensing Shi Hao¡¯s gaze, suddenly accelerated. In a few moments, she had vanished without a trace. Such incredible speed! Shi Hao stopped in his tracks, deep in thought. This woman, she must be the real culprit. But why would she appear here? Was it because she knew the fatty had been kidnapped and felt guilty for implicating them, so she came to rescue him, only to find that he had already been saved, thus she did not reveal herself? Instead, hearing the fatty¡¯s complaints, she couldn¡¯t help but strike out. Interesting. She even deliberately tested her speed against him. If he hadn¡¯t been caught staring at her chest, she would probably have continued. What was she doing, toying with him? Had she nothing better to do? Shi Hao reasoned that this woman likely bore them no ill-will, but he was not one to be played and remain indifferent. So the next time they met, he would definitely ¡°retaliate.¡± The problem was, this woman was truly extraordinary, as could be deduced from her speed alone. With such skill, why did she need to strike in secret in the middle of the night to kill Murong Hai? Could it be that she could not afford to have her identity exposed? Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Its Not You! Chapter 57: Chapter 57: It¡¯s Not You! As he contemplated, Shi Hao made his way back. However, that mysterious woman had deliberately led him in circles around the city, causing Shi Hao to deviate completely from his original route, so he simply went straight back to his residence. The chubby one was not stupid and had returned first, already playing games with Bai Hua, carefree and lighthearted. ¡°Daddy!¡± Upon seeing Shi Hao return, the little girl immediately approached him, her worried expression finally faded away, revealing a look of relief. Even though the chubby one had told her that Shi Hao was just out on an errand and would be back later, the little girl was always anxious without seeing him, afraid that the chubby one was deceiving her. Shi Hao smiled warmly, but then he thought, perhaps the little girl was worried about having to ¡°sell herself to bury her father¡± again? With that thought, he felt troubled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± Shi Hao patted his stomach; after fighting for half the day, he was hungry. ¡°Eat! Eat!¡± Both the chubby one and Bai Hua smiled broadly, overjoyed. Two gluttons, indeed! They set out, deciding to go to Fuhua Restaurant. Not for any particular reason, except that the food there was delicious, and as for money¡­ they really were not short of it now. Upon arriving at Fuhua Restaurant, the attendant¡¯s face changed dramatically the moment he saw Shi Hao and quickly went in to report. Shortly after, Chang Xun came out to meet them. ¡°Young Master Shi,¡± Chang Xun respectfully greeted, but with an uneasy expression on his face. Damn, this harbinger of disaster is here again. Look, the room upstairs you trashed hasn¡¯t even been repaired yet. You¡¯re not here to do it again, are you? However, he wouldn¡¯t dare to drive Shi Hao away. Because the news of the Murong Family being flattened by Shi Hao had already spread, all the prominent families within the city were alerted, knowing that this youth was a reputable Martial Sect. A Martial Sect, oh, highly esteemed, akin to a divine being. How could Chang Xun dare to show even the slightest disrespect? He thought again, by now all the major families must be aware of Shi Hao¡¯s identity, and it was highly unlikely they would start any conflict with this master, while the average Martial Artists who didn¡¯t know any better¡­ no problem, with his presence, he was confident to suppress any issues. Shi Hao and his two companions went upstairs, ordered dishes, and ate without causing any disturbance. In fact, Shi Hao was indeed a very easy person to get along with. As long as you didn¡¯t provoke him, he was harmless to both humans and animals, and also quite handsome. After eating their fill, Shi Hao and his companions returned to their lodging. Shi Hao began to ponder his next move. Next, it was time to go to the Imperial Capital, and Shi Hao, intent on seeking revenge, would undoubtedly clash with the affluent households there. Considering his temperament and the numerous dandies in the Imperial Capital, it was expected that the number of families he would offend would not be small. Therefore, this was inevitably going to stir up another storm of bloodshed. He discussed the situation with the chubby one to see what his own plans were. ¡°Brothers in arms, of course we do this together,¡± the chubby one said without any hesitation. ¡°Stone, my strength has also been increasing rapidly. Just wait a few days for me, and I will certainly be able to fight alongside you.¡± Shi Hao smiled, actually, the Shi Family no longer seemed formidable in his eyes; even a top-level Martial Sect at its Peak could muster at most three hundred thousand pounds of force, a strength he was far from matching for now, but that was only a matter of about two months when he could catch up. What he was worried about was the Martial Venerable! Just how strong a Martial Venerable could be, he had no concept, but it certainly had to be several times stronger than an advanced Martial Sect, otherwise, how could they deserve the title of Martial Venerable? ¡°The increase in my strength¡­ it¡¯s still too slow!¡± Shi Hao felt a sense of urgency; once inside the Imperial Capital, his enemies would be close at hand, yet he would be forced to bide his time, an excruciating torture. If he wanted to take his power to the next level, it wasn¡¯t impossible, but that required precious medicinal herbs, which Shi Hao had only seen in Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories. In reality, those herbs were unheard of. What to do? He could only take one step at a time. The chubby one was also sixteen by now and possessed considerable self-preserving abilities, which reassured Shi Hao. But Bai Hua? Bringing her to the Imperial Capital would be far too dangerous. Shi Hao decided that tomorrow he would entrust her to someone he could trust. The next day, Shi Hao trained first, and his physique had noticeably improved, while his strength reached 91,000 jin. He was close to breaking through the 100,000 jin mark. Then, he took Bai Hua and went to find Lin Yuyue. He knew where she lived since Lin Yuyue had treated him to a meal before. Before long, he arrived at Tongfu Inn with Bai Hua, where Lin Yuyue was staying. Knowing Shi Hao had arrived, Lin Yuyue ordered her maid to invite him in. ¡°Young Master Shi, the miss is waiting for you in the inner room,¡± said the maid, stealing glances at Shi Hao. This young man was indeed a sight for sore eyes, providing a feast for her eyes every time and improving her mood. Bai Hua, however, made a face at the maid. How annoying, she didn¡¯t want Shi Hao to marry a wife and have a baby, stealing the throne from her daughter. ¡°Junior Brother Shi, just how many miracles can you create?¡± Lin Yuyue came out jingling with her jewelry. Shi Hao didn¡¯t respond, only staring at Lin Yuyue¡¯s chest. This¡­ how impolite! But the problem was, although Shi Hao¡¯s gaze was focused, it wasn¡¯t with any desire¡ªit was more like¡­ research, yes, research. Lin Yuyue couldn¡¯t help but lift her hand and guard her chest, frowning and saying, ¡°Junior Brother Shi!¡± That call was cold, intended as a reminder. Shi Hao snapped out of it, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s not you!¡± What does that mean? Shi Hao ¡°Oh¡±ed and then said, ¡°The murderess who killed Murong Hai should be a woman. I met her yesterday but didn¡¯t catch up. However, I¡¯ve seen her figure and compared it with yours.¡± So that¡¯s how it is. Lin Yuyue nodded her head, aware that with Murong Hai¡¯s murder, both she and Shi Hao were suspects; thus, Shi Hao¡¯s suspicion was normal¡ªin fact, she also suspected Shi Hao, but after getting to know his ways, she was sure that Shi Hao was definitely not the murderer. ¡°How did you rule me out?¡± she asked, a question she would regret for life. ¡°Oh, her chest is much larger than yours,¡± Shi Hao answered very naturally. You, said, what? At that moment, Lin Yuyue¡¯s mind was in complete chaos. Wasn¡¯t that a ten-thousand-point damage? Do you mean to say that my chest is very small? Small? Although Lin Yuyue never flaunted her beauty, she was quite proud of her appearance and figure. Beautiful as an immortal, with a curvaceous, exquisite figure, it could be said that a little more would make her too plump, and a little less too thin. With such a perfect figure, you¡¯re telling me I have a small chest? Lin Yuyue¡¯s breathing became heavy and her eyes started to blaze, feeling the urge to kill. Shi Hao, however, was surprised. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Senior Sister Lin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, confused. Lin Yuyue was metaphorically spitting blood. What a tactless man! You just made fun of me for having a small chest, and now you ask me what¡¯s wrong? Could you cut off your tongue as an apology? ¡°No! Thing!¡± said Lin Yuyue through clenched teeth. Could she possibly argue with a man about whether her chest was big or small? What to do, take off her clothes and let him see for himself, touch to confirm? Shi Hao was puzzled. Clearly, you do have something bothering you; you¡¯re not even speaking properly. Women, truly curious creatures. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Entrust Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Entrust Shi Hao decided it was time to get down to business and said, ¡°Let me describe the body shape of the female assailant for you, so if you see someone with a similar figure in the future, you can pay attention.¡± Seeing paper and pen on the table beside him, he began to draw. There was no need to draw the face since he hadn¡¯t seen it; he just outlined the proportions of the body. Well, big, big, big. Lin Yuyue watched, taking a sharp breath. Was there really a woman with such a hot figure? Although her figure was perfect, it was a completely different type to this one, like radishes and greens, each excelling in their way and liked by different people. Are you deliberately teasing me? Lin Yuyue couldn¡¯t help but glance at Shi Hao, only to see his face calm and incredibly focused. Alright, you¡¯re serious. Lin Yuyue was speechless. Since she was fourteen, countless men had flocked around her, some even pretending to be indifferent, hoping to catch her attention inversely. But why would she care? However, Shi Hao was entirely different. This young man was genuinely not thinking in that direction, his eyes so clear it made her heart flutter. This good-looking youth who could make one¡¯s heart melt at a glance was also an adorably clueless man. Perhaps she should mold him into a gentle and considerate handsome gentleman? As this thought crossed her mind, Lin Yuyue¡¯s face flushed red, and she silently chastised herself for such ¡°terrible¡± thoughts. She was pure as ice and had high self-esteem, believing no man was worthy of her. How could she be enchanted by a sixteen-year-old boy? Ha-ha, that¡¯s really funny! But still, this boy really was good-looking! Pfft, stop! Lin Yuyue coughed to steady the mood. ¡°Oh, Senior Sister Lin, your face is all red,¡± Shi Hao said. ¡°Do you want me to take your pulse for you?¡± He had inherited Yuan Chengmie¡¯s medical skills, and throughout the Hua Yuan Nation, guaranteed no one could surpass him. What? Lin Yuyue felt even more embarrassed, her own wandering thoughts caught red-handed. Seeing her silent, Shi Hao thought she agreed and reached over to take her pulse. The moment their hands touched, Lin Yuyue felt her heart thumping as if it was about to leap out of her throat, and sweat started to form. Shi Hao, on the other hand, was utterly oblivious, his expression turning curious, ¡°Senior Sister Lin¡¯s pulse is extremely fast, and her body temperature is high, yet she seems very healthy, tsk, how strange!¡± What¡¯s strange? I¡¯m not sick! Lin Yuyue complained in her heart, feeling that he was quite the foolish man. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, withdrawing her hand. It seems indeed nothing is wrong. Shi Hao nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s get back to the matter at hand.¡± The¡­ the matter at hand? So all this time before was you playing around? Lin Yuyue bit her red lip and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter at hand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Imperial Capital next. As you know, Senior Sister Lin, no matter where I go, I¡¯m bound to get into trouble,¡± Shi Hao said. Well, it¡¯s rare that you¡¯re aware of that. At this thought, Lin Yuyue couldn¡¯t help wanting to facepalm. What was she doing, turning into the Queen of Snark? Shi Hao then said, ¡°So, I¡¯d like to ask Senior Sister to take care of Bai Hua for a while.¡± What? Bai Hua was startled, never expecting the matter to catch up to her, and she quickly shook her head: ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t sell me!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s selling you!¡± Shi Hao laughed, ¡°You don¡¯t even look at yourself, skinny as a rail, even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t sell you.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve sold myself to bury my father seven times!¡± the little girl said proudly, and she even held up seven fingers to emphasize. What¡¯s there to be proud of? Shi Hao patted Bai Hua¡¯s head: ¡°Listen to me, this Senior Sister is Lin Yuyue, her family owns a pharmacy, they¡¯ve got so much money you can¡¯t even count it all, from now on, you¡¯ll be able to eat whatever you want.¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Hua¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Sister, buy me please!¡± The little girl knelt down to Lin Yuyue, ¡°I¡¯m so pitiful, ah, Daddy¡¯s dead, no money for the funeral¡­¡± She was too smooth with her act, words flowing effortlessly. Shi Hao immediately had a full head of ¡®black lines¡¯, wondering if any father had been driven to death by her antics. Lin Yuyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, but having one more person to take care of was just another pair of chopsticks to her, and besides, Shi Hao still had a large share of Hemostatic Powder at her place, so she wasn¡¯t worried about him abandoning the little girl. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of her for the time being.¡± She nodded. Shi Hao suddenly came to his senses and asked Bai Hua, ¡°Why is she ¡®Sister¡¯, but you insist on calling me ¡®Daddy¡¯?¡± Was he really that old? ¡°Because Sister is pretty,¡± Bai Hua said innocently, delivering a solid compliment. Sure enough, Lin Yuyue was very pleased, finding the little girl smart and clever, which made her happy. ¡°By the way, this girl has a big appetite, remember to prepare extra food for her,¡± Shi Hao reminded. Lin Yuyue didn¡¯t think much of it, how much could such a small girl eat after all? ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m off,¡± Shi Hao said. ¡°Safe travels, Daddy.¡± Bai Hua immediately waved goodbye. You traitor, betraying me so quickly. Having left the inn, Shi Hao returned to his place. That night, Chu Fei suddenly paid a visit. ¡°Young Master Shi!¡± This time, Chu Fei was even more courteous. He had already esteemed Shi Hao highly, but he had never imagined that the latter was actually a Martial Sect. What did that signify? Shi Hao could sit on equal terms with Chu Wei, and even if he went to the Imperial Capital, he could stand tall, not needing to bow before anyone. In the presence of such a person, Chu Fei needed to maintain utmost respect. Shi Hao nodded, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°My father invites you to join tomorrow¡¯s spring hunt,¡± Chu Fei said, hands hanging by his sides, body slightly bowed, the expression as respectful as if facing his own father. Shi Hao thought it over, a Martial Sect suddenly emerging within his jurisdiction was bound to demand a meeting with Chu Wei at the very least. Well, alright then. Shi Hao had a good impression of Chu Fei, and after all, it was his territory, so as long as he kept things polite, Shi Hao didn¡¯t mind granting him the courtesy. The next day, after completing his practice, Shi Hao¡¯s strength had soared to 95,000 jin, but he was met with some bad news. The Spirit Stones¡­ they were gone. Now, it was just an ordinary stone, void of even a trace of energy. With that, Shi Hao¡¯s increase in strength would have to drop back down to 2,000 jin a day. ¡°Where could I get more Spirit Stones?¡± Shi Hao worried. After fretting for a while, Shi Hao set off to take part in the spring hunt, and as for the fatty, well, he might as well bring him along; after all, nobody said he couldn¡¯t. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Spring Hunting Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Spring Hunting Shi Hao and the fat man left the city and quickly caught up with an army, the Commandery Prince of Sea King Territory, Chu Wei was among the troops. Upon discovering Shi Hao, Chu Fei immediately came to greet him personally and invited Shi Hao onto a luxurious carriage. Inside the carriage sat a tall man with tiger-like eyes, radiating an air of dominance. This was Chu Wei. ¡°Ha ha ha, Young Master Shi, I¡¯ve long heard about your youth, but only upon seeing you do I find myself embarrassingly overshadowed by your youthfulness!¡± Chu Wei said with a hearty laugh, displaying a bold spirit. Generally speaking, people reach their peak physical condition at thirty years of age, after which they start to decline, so one¡¯s ultimate height in the martial arts is largely determined by their progress during these ten years. By the age of forty, most reach their limit and it is unlikely to see any further improvement, at most one can only maintain their strength from waning. Therefore, the fact that Shi Hao had stepped into the Martial Sect Realm at just sixteen was enough to inspire envy in everyone. The fat man hastily performed a salute, cupping his fists and saying, ¡°I¡¯ve met the Prince.¡± Seeing Shi Hao¡¯s sake, Chu Wei was also very courteous to the fat man, gesturing a supportive hand and saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Shi Hao smiled and said, ¡°The Prince also exudes the vigor of a dragon and horse, and could perhaps reach even newer heights.¡± This prince was already forty-four years old, but he maintained himself very well. The various tonics he consumed regularly had greatly slowed his aging, so while others at forty could no longer advance, he might be able to delay that until fifty. ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯ll take that as a good omen!¡± Chu Wei laughed. The two chatted idly, not touching on any serious matters, just exchanging pleasantries. Shi Hao also learned that this hunting event was attended by the young generations of many prominent families and the students who came for the martial arts competition. The first-place winner would also receive a Blood Ginseng as a reward. Blood Ginseng! Upon hearing this, Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. ¡°How many years does it have?¡± he asked. Hmm, why do you ask that? Do you actually want to participate in the competition, hehe! Chu Wei was taken aback, then said, ¡°It¡¯s ten years old.¡± Blood Ginseng is different from common ginseng; it greatly supplements Vital Energy and can help boost a martial artist¡¯s power. It¡¯s one of the best aid for martial artists. Shi Hao, now desperate to rapidly increase his strength, with a ten-year-old Blood Ginseng in hand, could enhance his power by twenty thousand jin. ¡°I¡¯m joining,¡± he immediately said. Pfft, you¡¯re really going to join! Chu Wei¡¯s lips twitched slightly, ¡°This hunting contest is meant for the youth.¡± You¡¯re already a Martial Sect, what¡¯s the point of participating? Would the contest even mean anything then? Shi Hao smiled, ¡°I am a young person, only sixteen years old, you can check my household registration.¡± Chu Wei was rendered speechless; he nearly forgot that this was an exceptionally monstrous young man. ¡°However, you are already a Martial Sect,¡± he still pointed out, it would be improper for the hunting contest to become a laughingstock. Shi Hao thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t participate, but my brother can, right?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The fat man, clearly understanding Shi Hao¡¯s desire for the Blood Ginseng, did not hesitate to step forward. Now, Chu Wei had no ground to refuse, and it was not likely that the fat man was as monstrously talented as Shi Hao. ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed. The army entered the forest and set up camp, and that evening, a grand bonfire party was held. The night passed without incident, and the next day the hunting contest began. Over a hundred participating youths immediately entered the forest, each employing their own methods. These were either the progeny of prominent families or the talented ones from common folk, all eager to stand out in this hunting contest and make their mark. Thus, they were all brimming with energy, ready to show their best side. Shi Hao was very calm, full of trust in the fat man. Having practiced in a Formation, the fat man¡¯s strength had improved rapidly, and over many days, his power had nearly reached the formidable threshold of thirty thousand jin. What is the concept here? The fatty is also a high-level martial master, only about 10,000 jin of strength away from the Peak, not even a few heads of the great families could surpass him. So, if he couldn¡¯t take the first place with this, it really would be seeing a ghost. ¡ª¡ªThe reason he was captured by the Murong Family initially, was because he was deep in sleep, and someone bound him right away, but after suffering this loss, he now sleeps with great alertness. There¡¯s no help for it, he¡¯s just a sixteen-year-old youth, how would he know about the dangers of the world? You learn from your mistakes. The day ended, and at night, everyone returned with their spoils. Most people only hunted two or three prey, but some with rich experience and strong strength hunted as many as ten, piling the game high like a small mountain. Of course, he didn¡¯t carry them back himself; contestants just needed to be responsible for the hunting, naturally there were soldiers to handle the spoils. However, when it came to the fatty, everyone was showing their teeth in envy. The number of his preys was so large that it piled up like a terrifying three-story building, surely in the hundreds. My God, how could it be this many? The first reaction of the crowd was that the fatty must have cheated; otherwise, how could it be so exaggerated? Their emotions ran high, demanding an official investigation. The fatty¡¯s response was very simple; with one punch he shattered a big stone as tall as a man, and everyone shut their mouths. Chu Wei was speechless too; he had not expected that besides Shi Hao, there was another monster. But since the fatty had participated in the competition, how could they not count his score? He was unequivocally the first place. Soon, the Blood Ginseng was delivered into the fatty¡¯s hands, and he casually handed it over to Shi Hao. Shi Hao decided to use this Blood Ginseng on himself, because he was in great need of enhancing his strength now. For this, the fatty certainly had no objections, he and Shi Hao were brothers, so why would he haggle over this? Besides, wasn¡¯t it because of Shi Hao that he was this powerful now? The night naturally turned into a grand celebration, with everyone drinking until they were slightly intoxicated. Shi Hao and the fatty returned to their lodgings, the fatty fell asleep immediately, while Shi Hao was preparing to rest when suddenly a soldier came with a message; Chu Wei invited Shi Hao over for a talk. So late? Shi Hao didn¡¯t think much of it; after all, he had taken someone else¡¯s Blood Ginseng, so he might as well check it out. He went to the main tent and unexpectedly bumped into Chu Fei at the entrance. ¡°Eh?¡± Chu Fei was also very surprised and asked, ¡°Young Master Shi, did my father also invite you?¡± Shi Hao nodded. Although it seemed a bit odd, neither of them took it to heart and lifted the tent flap to enter. Chu Wei was seated, with his back to them, his head drooping slightly, as if he were taking a small nap. ¡°Father.¡± Chu Fei called softly. However, Chu Wei had no response. Hm? Chu Fei was about to call out again when Shi Hao reached out a hand to stop him and said, ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± How could such a mighty Martial Sect Realm expert be sleeping so soundly, like the fatty, this pig? Chu Fei also realized something was amiss and hurriedly walked around to face Chu Wei, but his face turned pale with horror as he exclaimed, ¡°Father!¡± Shi Hao walked over to look and saw a deep wound on Chu Wei¡¯s throat, with fresh blood having already stained half his body red. ¡°Assassins! Assassins!¡± Suddenly, a shout of alarm rang out from outside. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Brothers At Odds Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Brothers At Odds Just for a moment, the noise erupted, a chaotic mess. It was not long before over a dozen people rushed into the main tent. Chu Bing led the charge, followed by various high-ranking officers of the City Guard Army. Though the strongest among them was just a Primary Level martial master, their control over the army allowed them to stand on equal footing with the heads of great clans within the city. The Moon-Slaying Bow, which could kill a high-level martial master! This was a balance of power that kept the major families from being too arrogant. ¡°Chu Fei, you heartless beast!¡± roared Chu Bing, pointing his finger at Chu Fei, ¡°You actually dared to murder your own father!¡± What? Chu Fei was stunned. He had been immersed in shock and sorrow, but Chu Bing¡¯s accusation made it impossible for him to remain silent. ¡°You misunderstand. I didn¡¯t do this!¡± he argued. ¡°If not you, then who?¡± Chu Bing coldly sneered. Chu Fei pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Chu Bing, why are you so certain I¡¯m the murderer?¡± He was beginning to see through the accusation. Just then, the heads of the great families arrived one after another and were shocked by the scene. Chu Wei was a Martial Sect, and he had been assassinated? Inconceivable! ¡°Everyone arrived just in time to judge this patricidal fiend!¡± Chu Bing pointed at his brother, pronouncing each word clearly. Chu Fei was furious and said, ¡°Chu Bing, don¡¯t spit blood!¡± ¡°I spit blood?¡± Chu Bing scoffed coldly, ¡°Let everyone take a good look at our father¡¯s death scene!¡± Once everyone had a clear view, Chu Bing continued, ¡°Clearly, father must have been killed in one strike. But, father was a Martial Sect expert, who could have managed that?¡± He paused, giving everyone a moment to think, but without waiting for them to ponder deeply, he immediately added, ¡°There is only one possibility!¡± ¡°That is, father was in a very relaxed state, yet he was ambushed by the person he trusted most!¡± ¡°And before us¡ª¡± ¡°One is father¡¯s son, the other is a Martial Sect expert, so if they coordinated, one distracting father while the other struck suddenly, even father¡¯s wisdom and bravery could not have saved him.¡± ¡°After all, how could he have guessed that his own son would betray him!¡± These words incited rage among the military officers, who looked at Chu Fei with the ferocity of a wild beast wanting to devour its prey, while the heads of the major families showed a hint of doubt. Chu Fei had by now completely calmed down and said, ¡°Chu Bing, this is just your side of the story! First, there¡¯s no reason for Young Master Shi and me to kill father!¡± ¡°Secondly, Young Master Shi and I just arrived here a bit earlier than the rest of you, which the messengers can verify.¡± Chu Bing laughed heartily, then suddenly his expression turned cold: ¡°You say you have no motive? You do! Last night, father told me in private that he decided to pass the throne to me. But as I left, I clearly saw you hurrying away.¡± ¡°Thus, you must have been unwilling to accept me succeeding to the throne and were driven to murder!¡± ¡°Regarding your second point, haha, bring in someone!¡± Soon, a guard entered and bowed to the military officers and family heads. ¡°This is the guard on duty today. Let¡¯s ask him what time Chu Fei and Shi Hao arrived!¡± Chu Bing said calmly. ¡°Young Prince Chu Fei and Young Master Shi arrived about half an hour ago,¡± the guard said. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chu Fei immediately became agitated. ¡°Hmm?¡± Chu Bing¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Chu Fei, don¡¯t even think about threatening the witness!¡± Since when did this guard become a witness? Chu Fei finally realized that this was a premeditated trap set deliberately. Chu Bing had definitely been planning this for a long time, and he was completely unprepared. Who could have imagined that this person would actually kill his father and was even capable of killing a martial master? ¡°All family heads, do not believe his nonsense!¡± Chu Fei solemnly stated, ¡°My father had long considered passing the throne to me, thus, Chu Bing harbored resentment and struck first!¡± Chu Wei had indeed intentionally or unintentionally revealed that he wanted to pass the throne to him, being his legitimate son and also capable of uniting the powerful families to stabilize the rulership. The army? Replacing a general was simple, but prominent families were different. They had amassed power over hundreds of years, or even longer, with influence spreading into every corner of Duke City, not merely through martial strength. For a moment, the heads of the prominent families found themselves in a dilemma. They knew that one of Chu Wei¡¯s sons had killed their father for the throne, but the question was which one. However, the prominent families were tied to Chu Fei. If Chu Bing were to ascend, he would represent the military¡¯s influence. The rise of a new power inevitably meant the decline of an old one. Therefore, if Chu Bing were to inherit the throne, he would definitely use various reasons to weaken the major families or even annihilate them outright, replacing them with military generals. Yes, the strong individuals in the army were much lower in rank than the prominent families. However, they controlled the Moon-Slaying Bow. This was a national weapon, originally intended to repel foreign enemies and eradicate bandits, but used on one¡¯s own people¡­ it was equally formidable and effective. Hence, Chu Bing must not ascend to the throne. ¡°I think we should first return the Prince¡¯s body to the city and then discuss further,¡± a head of a smaller prominent family suggested. Once back in Duke City, they could mobilize their families¡¯ power and wouldn¡¯t have to face an army alone. ¡°Exactly, taking care of the Prince¡¯s funeral matters most,¡± other heads of prominent families nodded in agreement. Chu Bing sneered and nodded towards a general. That general immediately dismantled the tent, and a frightful scene unfolded. Outside, the City Guard Army densely packed the area, each with bows drawn, pointing directly at the tent. ¡°Mr. Chen, why not reconsider?¡± Chu Bing said indifferently. This was a blatant threat, yet with the Moon-Slaying Bow aimed at them, which one of them could avoid trembling? The head who spoke earlier dared not make a sound anymore. ¡°Chu Fei, do you admit your guilt?¡± Chu Bing ignored the others and turned his gaze to Chu Fei. Once Chu Fei was dead, the throne would be his, and since it was bestown by the Royal Family, no one would dare to remove him, no matter how audacious. Thus, regardless of how upset these powerful families might be, none would dare to oppose him. Because opposing him would be akin to opposing Hua Yuan Nation, tantamount to rebellion. Chu Fei couldn¡¯t help but burst out in a loud laugh, ¡°Chu Bing, oh Chu Bing, for the sake of power, you really are sick-minded! Bah, I do not admit it, I refuse to believe that you can cover the sky with one hand!¡± ¡°Since you remain deluded, I shall send you on your way!¡± Chu Bing smiled, turning to the Han Family head, ¡°Mr. Han, Chu Fei killed his father, should he not be executed?¡± Mr. Han was Chu Fei¡¯s uncle. He clenched his fists, his face ashen. ¡°Heh,¡± Chu Bing chuckled. One of his generals waved a hand, and suddenly ten Moon-Slaying Bows were aimed at Mr. Han. Scared yet? ¡°Alas!¡± Shi Hao sighed, stretching lazily, ¡°Chu Bing, your calculations are clever, but your biggest mistake was involving me as well.¡± Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Framing Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Framing ¡°Hmph, it should be said that you are recklessly bold, daring to assist Chu Fei in patricide.¡± Chu Bing did not let slip any information, ¡°Since you dared to commit a crime, even if you are from Martial Sect, you will still be executed without mercy!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it, if hundreds of Slayer Moon Arrows were shot simultaneously, they couldn¡¯t make Shi Hao riddled with transparent holes. You should know that Shi Hao, no matter how strong, is only at the Primary Level of Martial Sect; being able to block the simultaneous shooting of twenty Moon-Slaying Bows must undoubtedly be his limit. Hundreds? Heh. Shi Hao looked at him, revealing a hint of a smile: ¡°When you came to me with an offer before, I did not agree, and from that moment on, you already harbored the intent to kill.¡± ¡°Actually, I quite admire you as a person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since I was discovered to be a martial master, yet you immediately changed your plan, dragging me into it, and made this murder seem all the more credible.¡± With his eyesight, he had long spotted that Chu Wei was poisoned, but just like when he was ambushed by Luo Chen in the past, this poison would only greatly reduce one¡¯s strength. To be able to poison a martial master, and for it to take effect in such a short period of time, the dose Chu Bing administered must have been large. Only he, the person who was closest and most trusted by Chu Wei, one to provide food without raising any suspicions¡ªeven if the taste was a bit odd, Chu Wei would never suspect poisoning. This was his son! ¡°Shi Hao, don¡¯t spout nonsense. For the crime of murdering a member of the Royal Family, you deserve death, even your status as a martial master cannot save you!¡± Chu Bing said indifferently, fully confident with the situation under control. In truth, as long as Chu Wei died, everything was already settled. What if he killed Chu Fei by force? When the time came, all the blame could be placed on Chu Fei. With the army in his hands and by killing all the leading figures of the major households, who would dare to oppose him? Dragging Shi Hao into this was a spur of the moment decision, fueled by Shi Hao¡¯s offense against him. He was a man who exacted retribution for each and every grievance. Shi Hao shook his head: ¡°You¡¯ve calculated a thousand possibilities, but you¡¯ve miscalculated one thing.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Bing was disdainful, his eyes filled with a hint of mockery. What if you are a martial master? Falsely accused by me, you still only wait for death. This is the power of authority. No matter how strong you are, can you contend against the war machine? ¡°You were wrong in underestimating my strength,¡± Shi Hao said as he strode toward Chu Bing. Chu Fei watched, a glimmer of hope rising in his heart. Now, all depended on Shi Hao. This was a martial master! ¡°Hahaha, a martial master, so what? Under the Moon-Slaying Bow, you will still be shot into a hornet¡¯s nest!¡± Chu Bing waved his hand, and a commander immediately began to orchestrate, as a hundred members of the City Guard Army aimed their Moon-Slaying Bows at Shi Hao. ¡°Any household head who can kill Shi Hao, the Young Prince will let him live,¡± Chu Bing added another sentence, and suddenly, various City Guard Army members aimed their Moon-Slaying Bows at the heads of households like the Han Family. ¡ª¡ªThe only ones exempt were the Murong Family, for their head had already perished. Facing the Moon-Slaying Bow, who would dare not to act? Helplessly, these household heads had to rush out, attacking Shi Hao. Chu Bing laughed wildly, relishing in the power that allowed him to dictate life or death, a sensation he found exquisitely delightful. The household heads attacked, but one by one, they did not give it their all, as if merely toying around. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Bing, under the protection of his guards, began to move back. At his cold snort, a few Moon-Slaying Bows instantly released their arrows. Thwack! Immediately, a household head was hit by four arrows, falling flat to the ground, dead as a doornail¡ªnone other than the just-mentioned head of the Chen Family. ¡°Those who wish to muddle through will meet this very fate!¡± Chu Bing said coolly. Now, the major household heads were driven into a corner, their eyes red as they were forced to fight in earnest. ¡°Kill!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Shi Hao was merciless, killing a person with each punch, effortlessly wiping out these household heads. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have been threatened!¡± ¡°Am I not terrifying? You fear the Moon-Slaying Bow but not me?¡± ¡°Is this contempt I see?¡± As several family patriarchs fell to the ground, the remaining ones felt like crying. On one side was the Moon-Slaying Bow, and on the other was the Martial Sect; either one was too much for them to handle. ¡°We can no longer be manipulated by others!¡± declared the patriarch of the Han Family furiously, ¡°We must unite and fight alongside Young Master Shi if we are to carve out a path to survival! Otherwise, do you think that little beast will spare us once this immediate threat passes?¡± Of course, by ¡°little beast,¡± he meant Chu Bing. All the family patriarchs remained silent, but after a moment, they nodded in unison. To have them attack Shi Hao was clearly Chu Bing making a mockery of them, intending to use Shi Hao to dispose of them. If death was certain, they chose to die with dignity. ¡°Kill!¡± Chu Bing said coldly, waving his hand, and in an instant, thousands of arrows were loosed, mercilessly raining down upon the great family heads and Shi Hao. ¡°Ah!¡± Screams filled the air immediately. The Moon-Slaying Bow could execute high-level martial masters, and this was no mere boast; now thousands of arrows shot forth together¡ªhow terrifying was that? Instantly, the great family patriarchs fell one by one, their blood staining the entire encampment red. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Chu Bing laughed uproariously, his glee undeniable. He had waited long for this day. These prestigious family heads had all looked down on him, deeming him a barbarian! ¡°Hmph, today let¡¯s have you all die at the hands of a barbarian!¡± He deliberately spared Chu Fei because he wanted to kill that man last, and by his own hand. The resentment had festered far too long! Though both were sons of Chu Wei and he was the eldest, why did Chu Wei show favoritism, choosing to pass the throne to his younger brother? What was he lacking compared to Chu Fei? ¡°Young, Young Prince!¡± Just as he was brooding with vengeance, one of his subordinates cried out in alarm. His gaze swept around and saw all his generals wearing looks of astonishment, as if they had seen a ghost. Following their gazes, he caught sight of a scene he would never forget. ¡ª¡ªShi Hao, spearheading the onslaught of the Moon-Slaying Bow¡¯s volley, was steadily advancing toward him. This must be some trickery. Chu Bing¡¯s mouth involuntarily hung open in shock; he knew well the Moon-Slaying Bow¡¯s immense destructive power, capable of tearing apart the bodies of high-level martial masters and causing catastrophic damage. Yet when striking Shi Hao, they were deflected one by one, causing not even a scratch! This was mad! Furthermore, at least 5,000 pounds of force were needed to draw the Moon-Slaying Bow; how terrifying then was the momentum of those arrows? Thousands hitting simultaneously would make a seemingly indestructible steel titan slide backward. But what about Shi Hao? Step by step, firm and composed. Was this still a man? Truly a man? Chu Bing felt a parched throat and a restless tongue as he watched Shi Hao close in with each step, a fierce fear welling up inside him. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but remember Shi Hao¡¯s earlier words, the mistake was, he shouldn¡¯t have involved Shi Hao as well. Back then, he hadn¡¯t taken it seriously, but now he finally understood that this was no exaggeration. This guy was too strong, unnaturally strong. (New book seeking care, appreciate your collections and recommendations.) Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62: A Myriad Of Arrows As If Nothing Chapter 62: Chapter 62: A Myriad Of Arrows As If Nothing Chu Bing remembered that the sentence his father loved to say the most was that in the face of absolute power, any conspiracy or trickery is futile. But he didn¡¯t believe it! He poisoned Chu Wei to death and framed Chu Fei for it, which further convinced him that the brain was indeed the most useful. The Martial Sect was powerful, wasn¡¯t it? Yet he was taken down by a single slash across the throat! After that, he played the heads of the great families like pawns by using the City Guard Army as leverage, which only proved his point. And he was just a Primary Level martial master! It was not until this moment that he truly understood how terrifying the ¡°absolute power¡± his father spoke of really was. Nearly a thousand City Guard Army soldiers fired the Moon-Slaying Bow in unison, and a troop of five thousand men divided into five groups, one group firing after another, creating a continuous rain of arrows without any gaps. Yet someone was able to withstand such a barrage and fight back through it. Damn, what kind of monster is this? What kind of terrifying power is this? Chu Bing finally felt a strong chill, was this truly just a Primary Level Martial Sect? He believed that not even his father would dare to stand up against the concentrated fire of the Moon-Slaying Bow. But now, a young man had done it, far younger and better looking than him. How could this be? How could this be! He began to lose his nerve, involuntarily stepping back again and again. Shi Hao advanced step by step, stable as a rock, exuding a murderous aura as sharp as an unsheathed Divine Sword and as chilling as the Asura God of Killing. Unstoppable, unblockable! How could a god possibly be stopped by mortals? Chu Bing regretted it. Really, he should not have provoked Shi Hao! Such a terrifying force the Martial Sect possessed! Thinking of escape? Shi Hao snorted, his speed increasing, his forceful energy circulating; his entire being emitted a faint glow. ¡°Forceful energy!¡± Seeing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Legends said that Martial Sect experts could project forceful energy, which could become an indestructible weapon or a defensive shield, but in the Sea King Territory, aside from Chu Wei, there was no second Martial Sect. But as the lord of a territory, when would Chu Wei have the chance to take action? Thus, they had only heard of forceful energy, but none had ever witnessed it. Only at this moment did they truly witness it. Shi Hao unleashed his divine might, charging towards Chu Bing; even amidst thousands of whirling arrows, none could halt his advance. Like a god-like youth! Chu Bing turned pale with terror; this was a Martial Sect powerhouse. If Shi Hao got up close, how could he possibly defend himself? ¡°Shoot, shoot him to death for me!¡± Chu Bing screamed. The rain of arrows grew more intense, but when Shi Hao reached Chu Bing, the arrows stopped. They couldn¡¯t shoot anymore; continuing would turn Chu Bing into a hornet¡¯s nest as well. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Chu Bing collapsed, tears streaming down his face. This contemptible display made everyone look down on him. Was this the son of Chu Wei? So craven and cowardly, was he fit to sit on the throne? He would only become a tyrant! ¡°Do you regret offending me now?¡± Shi Hao asked. ¡°I regret it! I regret it!¡± Chu Bing quickly replied, now willing to forsake his throne if only he could live, ¡°Young Master Shi, if you spare my life, I can acknowledge you as the Supreme King and fulfill whatever you desire!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill¡ª¡± Pfft! With a punch, Shi Hao directly shattered Chu Bing¡¯s skull, spattering the whitish stuff all over the ground. How decisive! The crowd couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath of cold air. Chu Bing was essentially offering the throne on a silver platter, willing to be a puppet controlled entirely by Shi Hao over the Sea King Territory, yet Shi Hao did not care at all. How proud and determined must one be? You have to understand, although Martial Sect experts are awesome, they only hold a transcendent status. Look at those Martial Sect noble houses in the Imperial Capital, despite the presence of high-level Martial Sects, which one of them could divide territories and reign as kings? This is a privilege enjoyed only by relatives of the Royal Family. However, Shi Hao refused without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Such pride in one¡¯s character was clearly evident; in comparison, Chu Bing¡¯s resorting to fratricidal strife and even patricide for the throne seemed utterly laughable! ¡°If this youth were to become a Martial Venerable, how could a mere commandery contain him?¡± someone murmured softly. ¡°Martial Venerable!¡± ¡°No way, that¡¯s the pillar of a nation. I heard only the Royal Family has one!¡± ¡°But have you ever seen such a young Martial Sect? If he can become a Martial Sect at such a young age, what¡¯s so surprising about him achieving Martial Venerable status in the future?¡± ¡°True.¡± ¡°The key point is, he¡¯s also so good-looking!¡± Everyone was filled with envy. Shi Hao could easily rely on his looks to get by, yet his strength was also incredibly formidable. ¡°Chu Fei,¡± Shi Hao called out, turning around. Chu Fei was the only surviving clan leader. He hurried over and respectfully said, ¡°Young Master Shi.¡± Shi Hao then looked towards the military generals and spoke indifferently, ¡°Chu Fei will inherit the throne. Do any of you have objections?¡± The generals looked at each other and then knelt down in unison, ¡°We are willing to serve the Young Prince in his succession!¡± With Chu Bing dead, Chu Fei was the sole heir to the throne; whether they wished to or not, they had to serve. Chu Fei couldn¡¯t help clenching his fist, his eyes filled with gratitude towards Shi Hao. Without Shi Hao¡¯s intervention, turning the tide with his own strength, how could he possibly become the new king? He would have been insulted and killed by Chu Bing by now. Two possible fates: one was heaven, the other, hell. Shi Hao nodded, patted Chu Fei on the shoulder, ¡°Do well.¡± Shi Hao was only sixteen, yet when he patted the shoulder of Chu Fei, it was as though the latter received an elder¡¯s commendation, exciting him greatly. He quickly responded, ¡°Chu Fei will definitely not let down Young Master Shi¡¯s expectations.¡± Uh, when did I have expectations for you? Shi Hao curled his lip, well, if you think there are expectations, then so be it. He strode off, heading back to his own tent. Watching his retreating figure, everyone had the same thought: this young man, after entering the Imperial Capital, was sure to stir up endless trouble. However, when Shi Hao returned to his tent, he found the fatty still snoring away. Uh¡­ it looks like you really haven¡¯t learned your lesson. ¡°Who is it!¡± As Shi Hao walked in, the fatty abruptly sat up, his eyes shooting out a cold glint. Good, at least he¡¯s alert once you get close enough to him. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Shi Hao said with a smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Stone.¡± The fatty lay back down and fell asleep again. The night passed, and the next morning, the fatty finally learned about the startling changes that had occurred the previous night, and he could not help but beat his chest and stomp his feet in frustration at having missed out on such a momentous event. The army set out, returning to County Town, and, of course, there were many matters to take care of. The Commandery Prince was dead, and a new king was ascending the throne. Although it was just a formality, it still needed to be reported to the Imperial Capital, and a representative from the Royal Family had to be dispatched to preside over the new king¡¯s enthronement ceremony. Plus, with so many clan leaders dead, surely, it would cause quite a stir. Moreover, those military generals would definitely need to be purged; after having been so close to Chu Bing, how could Chu Fei dare to use them with confidence? However, Shi Hao didn¡¯t care about these things. He only made two requests to Chu Fei. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Luo Chen Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Luo Chen Shi Hao made two demands, first, Chu Fei must cooperate with Lin Yuyue to help Rejuvenate Hall breach the market in County Town, second, arrange immediately to send him and another contestant to the Imperial Capital. He certainly couldn¡¯t forget about this matter even in the midst of busyness. As for Shi Hao¡¯s matters, Chu Fei of course placed them at the top priority. Thus, he immediately ordered that the Dean of Seven Seas Academy, Gu Dong, personally lead the team, taking Shi Hao and another young man named Liu Shuhe into the Imperial Capital. Of course, the fatty was definitely going along. At their departure, Lin Yuyue and Bai Hua both came specially to see off Shi Hao, and although Chu Fei had many matters to handle, he still made time to come. Lin Yuyue looked at Shi Hao and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head; indeed, wherever Shi Hao went, he was bound to stir up trouble and chaos. She couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°The Imperial Capital is not like other places. It¡¯s full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. You¡¯d better keep a low profile there.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Shi Hao agreed readily, ¡°as long as no one provokes me, I¡¯m too lazy to bully others.¡± This¡­ is going to be difficult! Lin Yuyue did not persuade further, as Shi Hao was no fool. Chu Fei watched this and couldn¡¯t help but murmur, wondering why Shi Hao wanted him to look after Lin Yuyue. It turned out the two had that kind of relationship. He originally had some slight thoughts towards Lin Yuyue, but now, of course, he dismissed them completely. Competing with Shi Hao over a woman? Wasn¡¯t that seeking death? He secretly reminded himself, he must vigorously help Lin Yuyue promote her medicines when he returned. Hmm, how about closing all other pharmacies and letting only Lin Yuyue operate? ¡ªIf Shi Hao knew about it, he would certainly be very baffled, huh, I just wanted you to look after things a bit, just to earn some extra money. ¡°Dad, remember to bring back gifts!¡± Bai Hua waved her hand, this girl was too carefree. Lin Yuyue and Chu Fei watched as the horse carriage carrying Shi Hao and three others gradually drifted away. This journey to the Imperial Capital was very long; it would take about twenty days. For Shi Hao, this seemed just right. His current strength was not yet sufficient to contend with a high-level martial master, but this period of time was just perfect for him to cultivate and boost his power. Days passed, and Shi Hao maintained a pace of increasing his strength by a thousand pounds daily; the fatty couldn¡¯t keep up, but he truly might have a Tyrant Body, maintaining a rapid growth of five hundred pounds daily. As the carriage swayed, by the time they arrived at the Imperial Capital, Shi Hao¡¯s strength had also increased to 116,000 pounds; the fatty also achieved over 40,000 pounds of strength, successfully breaking into Marshall Sect territory. He also possessed forceful energy, which led him to incessantly show off in front of Liu Shuhe, much to his delight. This left Gu Dong and Liu Shuhe speechless but utterly astonished, as yet another young martial master emerged! Shi Hao asked them not to publicize it, for now, he still wanted to keep a low profile. The four entered the Imperial Capital and temporarily settled within the Imperial Capital Academy, waiting for the martial competition to begin. Financially well-endowed, Shi Hao began looking for places to practice cultivation anew, aiming to establish formations to accelerate his training. He quickly found a place, set up a three-star Spirit Gathering Array, and with that, by tomorrow, he would recover to an enhancement of 2,000 pounds of strength daily. Keep it low, keep it low, Shi Hao told himself; he was waiting to break into the ranks of high-level martial masters, then go to the Shi Family, and seek justice for his foster father. As for Luo Chen? Heh, now in his view, he was just a minor character, easily dealt with, not worth worrying about. ¡­ Houde Restaurant. In a private room on the third floor, four young men were dining, all students of the Imperial Capital Academy. ¡°It seems the martial arts competition is starting soon,¡± said a youth clad in purple, named Hou Taihua. ¡°Yes, I wonder if there will be any noteworthy newcomers this year,¡± added a youth in green, named Zhang Binbai. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s impossible to have another genius like Young Master Luo,¡± Kong Yangzhou, dressed in brocade, laughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. Young Master Luo made a remarkable debut in last year¡¯s competition, not only did he get into the Imperial Capital Academy, but he was also taken as a disciple by Sect Master Duan. In just one year, he has already become a Primary Level martial master!¡± Zhang Binbai also praised. ¡°To advance from a Primary Level martial disciple to a Primary Level martial master in one year, Young Master Luo¡¯s martial arts talent is truly astonishing!¡± Hou Taihua, not to be outdone, also praised. Luo Chen then revealed a restrained yet proud smile. ¡°That is my master¡¯s accomplishment, I am merely diligent,¡± he said. ¡°Hey, if Young Master Luo didn¡¯t have extraordinary talent, why would Sect Master Duan take him as a disciple?¡± Hou Taihua waved his hand. ¡°Young Master Luo, don¡¯t be modest.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly, Young Master Luo, you¡¯re too modest, and extreme humility amounts to pride, you must penalize yourself with three drinks!¡± Zhang Binbai chimed in, egging him on. Luo Chen smiled. Although these three were from minor noble families of the Imperial Capital and would have ignored him, an outsider, in the past, now that he had become the eleventh disciple of Duan Jinghong, even the direct descendants of top noble families had to greet him warmly. All this was because Duan Jinghong was a Martial Venerable! What is a Martial Venerable? A being who surpasses a Martial Sect, standing at the pinnacle of martial arts, is worthy of reverence! ¡°By the way, I heard something very strange, did you know?¡± Hou Taihua spoke. ¡°Oh, what strange thing?¡± asked Zhang Binbai. ¡°Last year, a person named Shi Hao entered the competition at fifteen, and he¡¯s competing again this year!¡± Hou Taihua said leisurely. ¡°Eh!¡± This surprised both Zhang Binbai and Kong Yangzhou. Luo Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly tightened, his actions involuntarily pausing. ¡°Ha, he was only fifteen last year, and he is representing his academy again this year? How talent-starved must that academy be!¡± Zhang Binbai laughed heartily. ¡°Eh, that name sounds oddly familiar, I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere.¡± Kong Yangzhou appeared thoughtful. Although Shi Hao was the runner-up last year, in the Martial Arts Realm, only the first place is remembered, especially after a whole year, the runner-up is long forgotten. ¡°That was my opponent in last year¡¯s finals,¡± Luo Chen suddenly said. Eh, that¡¯s right! The three men all turned towards Luo Chen. Having spent so much time with him, they had come to understand his nature¡ªextremely cruel and petty. If he still remembered Shi Hao, that meant¡­ ¡°Brother Kong, why don¡¯t we meet this Shi Hao and teach him a lesson?¡± Zhang Binbai suggested immediately. ¡°Sure!¡± Kong Yangzhou laughed. ¡°I want to see what¡¯s so special about this youth that he can represent his academy two years in a row.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± Hou Taihua said, standing up first. ¡°Young Master Luo, please wait, we will be back shortly,¡± said the three men. Luo Chen nodded reservedly. What was his status now? The disciple of a Martial Venerable. How could he possibly go against a defeated rival, although he knew how he had won. Watching the three of them leave, Luo Chen smirked coldly: ¡°I clearly crippled you, instead of living quietly the rest of your life, you dare come to the Imperial Capital? Hmph, seeking death!¡± Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Beaten and Flee Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Beaten and Flee Word had it that, after leaving Houde Restaurant, the three men from Kong Yangzhou immediately went to Starwind Academy in search of Shi Hao. However, Shi Hao did not live there, so naturally, they could only be disappointed. But this was no obstacle for them. After all, they were descendants of various minor families from the Imperial Capital, each with their own networks of contacts. Once mobilized, they quickly discovered Shi Hao¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Hehe, turns out he¡¯s rented a courtyard outside.¡± ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s tear down his house too.¡± ¡°Hahaha, at the academy, we didn¡¯t dare to cause damage, but a civilian house? Humph!¡± The trio all sneered. To brown-nose Luo Chen, they didn¡¯t mind making the trip, but for a mere country bumpkin to think they needed to take action personally, he definitely deserved a good lesson. They arrived at Shi Hao¡¯s rented courtyard in no time. ¡°Hehe,¡± Kong Yangzhou chuckled, not bothering to knock, but punching straight out, and with a crash, the door was smashed open. He was a high-level martial disciple! In Starwind Academy, the top expert of the time was but a mid-level martial disciple at his peak, yet in Imperial Capital Academy, high-level martial disciples were a dime a dozen. This was the Imperial Capital, this was Imperial Capital Academy. The trio swaggered into the courtyard, naturally not taking a country bumpkin seriously. At this moment, Shi Hao and the fatty naturally came out as well. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± the fatty immediately roared. Although they were keeping a low profile in their conduct nowadays, when someone overstepped, there was naturally no need to hold back. Kong Yangzhou chuckled, looking at Shi Hao and said, ¡°I remember now, you¡¯re Shi Hao.¡± So good-looking, it¡¯s hard to forget. ¡°Right, I¡¯ve recalled as well,¡± Zhang Binbai also nodded. Hou Taihua didn¡¯t speak, but the look he gave Shi Hao was full of jealousy. Such a good-looking young man, truly irritating. ¡°So what?¡± the fatty bellowed back. ¡°Nothing much, just here to give you a beating,¡± said Kong Yangzhou blandly. ¡°Stone, can I beat them up?¡± the fatty looked at Shi Hao. ¡°A few stray cats and dogs, do as you please,¡± Shi Hao said indifferently. ¡°Roger that!¡± the fatty rolled up his sleeves, brimming with ferocity. ¡°Two small-timers from the countryside, daring to speak so boldly!¡± Kong Yangzhou scoffed. The fatty said nothing more and charged forward. So fast! The three from Kong Yangzhou only saw a blur, as the fatty rushed over like a bolt of lightning, startling them. How could there be such an agile fatty? The fatty was already upon them, throwing punches as he came. The three from Kong Yangzhou hurriedly joined forces to resist, but how could mere high-level martial disciples be a match for a Martial Sect? Bang, just one punch, and all three were down. They couldn¡¯t believe it. The three of them, together, couldn¡¯t withstand even one move from the fatty. How vast was the disparity in strength? At last, they understood why Shi Hao was able to represent the academy in battles two years in a row¡ª even the person by his side was so powerful, he must be even stronger. The fatty dusted off his hands and said calmly, ¡°Speak, who sent you?¡± Having just arrived, he and Shi Hao couldn¡¯t possibly have offended anyone, and yet suddenly these three scions showed up at their doorstep¡ªthere had to be a problem. The three from Kong Yangzhou still played tough and refused to talk. ¡°Break their legs,¡± Shi Hao commanded indifferently. ¡°Sure!¡± After the incident with the Murong Family abduction, the fatty¡¯s personality had also become more resolute and cold. With a snap, he didn¡¯t hesitate to stomp down, crushing Kong Yangzhou¡¯s shinbone. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Kong Yangzhou screamed in agony, and tears streamed down his face. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, do you know who we are?¡± Hou Taihua exclaimed in shock and rage when he saw the fatty¡¯s foot move above him, and quickly played the card of ¡°do you know who we are.¡± ¡°Who cares who you are!¡± The fatty stomped down again, and with a snap, Hou Taihua¡¯s calf was brutally broken. Zhang Binbai trembled with fear, who exactly were these two, and why were they so vicious? ¡°We are from the Zhang Family, the Hou Family, and the Kong Family, with high-ranking martial masters in our clans!¡± he claimed, bracing himself. ¡°Just a high-ranking martial master and you dare to boast?¡± the fatty scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m even a Martial Sect!¡± Of course, the three from Kong Yangzhou didn¡¯t believe him, but they realized that these two men were daring to the extreme and didn¡¯t take their family backgrounds seriously at all. Snap! The fatty stepped down again, breaking Zhang Binbai¡¯s calf as well. The fatty giggled and moved in front of Kong Yangzhou, ¡°Time for the other leg.¡± ¡°No!¡± Kong Yangzhou shook his head frantically, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! We are here on Young Master Luo¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Young Master Luo?¡± the fatty murmured¡ªwho was that? But Shi Hao felt a stir in his heart and said, ¡°Luo Chen?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the three from Kong Yangzhou nodded simultaneously. Great, he hadn¡¯t even sought Luo Chen for revenge yet, but the guy had already come knocking first. After some thought, Shi Hao said, ¡°Fatty, break both of their legs and then throw them out.¡± ¡°How about we also crush the third leg?¡± Fatty excitedly suggested. ¡°¡­As you wish,¡± Shi Hao said indifferently. Fatty hee-heed with a laugh and glanced over at the three from Kong Yangzhou. ¡°No!¡± The three of them screamed in unison as they found Fatty¡¯s gaze to be terrifying. Soon, they screeched in pain before Fatty threw them out one by one. ¡°Damn it!¡± Tears flowed from Kong Yangzhou¡¯s eyes as well. His legs had been savagely broken, and now the broken bones pierced into his flesh, causing him to shudder in pain. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Young Master Luo!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They stopped a passing carriage and hurried towards Houde Restaurant. Before long, they arrived at their destination. Luo Chen was still waiting in the private room for them. Seeing the door pushed open, he spoke in annoyance, ¡°What took you so¡ªhuh?¡± The three had left standing; how had they returned crawling? ¡°Young Master Luo, you must stand up for us!¡± the three from Kong Yangzhou cried. ¡°What happened?¡± Luo Chen said in a deep voice. Once the trio from Kong Yangzhou explained, Luo Chen¡¯s brows furrowed as well. There was a fatty by Shi Hao¡¯s side? Of course, he didn¡¯t believe Shi Hao could have improved much in just a year, especially since he knew he had personally crippled Shi Hao¡¯s meridians, leaving him unable to cultivate. So, who was this fatty? Could it be that Shi Hao had used his ¡°beauty¡± to bewitch this strong fatty? ¡°Three pieces of trash!¡± he thought disdainfully, then rose to his full height, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± The three from Kong Yangzhou didn¡¯t follow; their calves were completely broken and needed proper rest. Luo Chen was not foolish, knowing the fatty¡¯s strength was unfathomable, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to rashly confront him. He considered it and told the trio from Kong Yangzhou to return to their family first and call for reinforcements. Your family has been attacked, how can you not fight back? Soon, a team of ten people marched mightily towards Shi Hao¡¯s residence. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Martial Sect! Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Martial Sect! ¡°Fatty, I keep a low profile, so why do people still mess with me?¡± Shi Hao couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Hehe,¡± the fatty chuckled. ¡°Think about it, in Mengyang City, how much trouble did you stir up? Then in the County Town, you even got a Prince implicated to death! So, you definitely have a natural hatred-attracting aura.¡± Shi Hao had no words to respond. He felt he was quite normal, so why was he always in trouble? ¡°Shi Hao, come out!¡± Right at that moment, a loud shouting came from the door. This was not at all surprising to the two of them; after beating up the young ones, surely the elders would step in. Shi Hao was somewhat looking forward to it. His plan had been to remain low-key for a while, and of course, avenging his foster father was the top priority, Luo Chen was just an incidental matter. But now, since Luo Chen had personally come knocking, he certainly didn¡¯t mind taking action. However, when Shi Hao glanced over, he was disappointed. There were nine people standing at the door, both young and middle-aged, but Luo Chen wasn¡¯t among them. ¡°What, you all want a beating too?¡± the fatty stepped forward. Shi Hao, however, was uninterested. Without Luo Chen there, he had no desire to lift a finger. ¡°You vile creature!¡± The nine men at the door were experts from the Kong, Zhang, and Hou families. To flatter Luo Chen, they had even each sent out a senior martial master. In their view, this was surely a foolproof lineup; taking on students who had come to participate in the academy¡¯s contest was extraordinarily luxurious. However, they quickly realized how wrong they were, and by a wide margin. Bang! Bang! Bang! The fatty swiftly knocked all nine to the ground, breaking each of their legs before throwing them out the door. From a high-rise in the distance, Luo Chen saw everything. He couldn¡¯t help but display a look of shock and a bit of relief. Right when he was about to arrive, he suddenly changed his mind, letting the Kong family and others take the lead while he watched from another location. ¡ªThis was out of caution, especially since the fatty once mentioned offhandedly that he was a Martial Sect. Of course, he didn¡¯t believe it, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Such caution evidently saved him. Effortlessly knocking down three senior martial masters, this was surely the work of a Martial Sect. Good heavens, such a young Martial Sect. Luo Chen showed envy. Even though he had a Martial Venerable as a master, and his progress this year was terrifyingly astonishing, the fatty, who was about the same age as him, completely crushed him. Such a person¡­ could not be left alive. Otherwise, who knows, his master might even take interest in him and accept him as a disciple. But, killing a Martial Sect, that¡¯s too difficult! Could he ask a Martial Sect powerhouse for help? Difficult, it would require a huge price. Or, he could get his hands on a Purple Crystal Cannon. But, the Purple Crystal Cannon was a national treasure, who would dare to keep it in private? Huh? Suddenly, he thought of something. His master had collected one as a toy¡ªwith a Martial Venerable above the nation, what could he not collect? As long as he could ¡°borrow¡± the Purple Crystal Cannon temporarily, kill the fatty, and return it without anyone noticing. As for Shi Hao, huh, did he need to worry about a cripple? ¡­ Shi Hao went around to various pharmacies. He needed to quickly use the Blood Ginseng in his medicine, and that required several other equally precious ingredients. Not only were they expensive, but even with money, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that he could purchase them. After three days of running around, he finally gathered all the herbs and started concocting the medicine. It took nearly half a day, but he finally boiled the medicine down to a layer of blood-red plaster. Shi Hao scraped out the ointment and began to eat it. Ugh, how bitter. Shi Hao almost vomited it out, enduring the discomfort. He managed to finish the ointment without wasting a bit. In just a short while, he felt a burning sensation inside his body, as if all his internal organs were about to ignite. He hurriedly circulated the Tyrant Body Technique to allow his body to fully absorb the potency of the medicine. The same medicine can have different effects on different individuals. Because each person¡¯s absorption rate of the medicine¡¯s potency varies. Moreover, even if the same person takes the same medicine, different methods will result in different effects. With the Tyrant Body Technique, the medicinal potency can be maximized. In fact, the level of the Tyrant Body Technique is very high, and using it to absorb the potency of Blood Ginseng is somewhat overkill. Crackle and pop, his bones kept bursting with crisp sounds, and from his nostrils, visible white steam shot out like two white dragons. For the first time, Shi Hao felt that circulating the Tyrant Body Technique was not painful at all, but rather there was a sense of comfort in being able to fully stretch his body. Only then did he realize how demanding the conditions were for cultivating the Tyrant Body Technique. Only something as good as Blood Ginseng could truly bring out its effects. No wonder a powerful individual like Yuan Chengmie, after obtaining the Tyrant Body Technique, had given up cultivating it for various reasons. To start cultivating such a body technique from scratch is too costly, and the investment does not proportionately reflect the output. However, Shi Hao started from scratch, and with the heart of a youth, if he were to cultivate it, he would certainly choose the best; the Tyrant Body Technique indeed was the most badass among body techniques. After half an hour, Shi Hao finally stopped, feeling a wave of sleepiness coming over him, and he couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep. When he awoke, he found himself lying in bed. It must have been Fatty who saw him and carried him to the bed. He couldn¡¯t help feeling afraid retrospectively; thank goodness it was Fatty. What if it had been a stranger? Then he really wouldn¡¯t know how he died. He leaped up, swinging his arm, and instantly, he felt a surge of power inside his body. Before, his strength had reached 124,000 jin, but now it was close to the significant mark of 150,000 jin. The effect of the Blood Ginseng had improved his strength by more than 20,000 jin! Shi Hao thought about it, and suddenly, he understood. It was because of the Tyrant Body Technique, which absorbed the medicinal potency better, that the Blood Ginseng exerted a greater effect. Strength of 150,000 jin, that¡¯s the limit for a mid-level Martial Venerable, but for Shi Hao, it was the limit of an advanced martial master, the beginning of a primary Martial Venerable. Tomorrow, after he cultivates with the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, he would be able to break through this threshold. A night passed, and in the early morning when he began cultivating, Shi Hao was filled with expectation. He was about to truly step into the realm of Martial Venerable. It did not disappoint him; the gate to being a Martial Venerable opened easily for him, and his strength reached 152,000 jin. Looking back, it had been less than three months since he obtained the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, and he already possessed the strength to compete with advanced Martial Venerables; this was incredibly fast. ¡°Tomorrow is the martial arts competition. I will first fulfill my foster father¡¯s dying wish, after entering the Imperial Capital Academy, I will go to the Shi Family,¡± he murmured. With his current strength, even forcefully entering the Shi Family would not frighten him. The peak of an advanced Martial Venerable? Even if he couldn¡¯t beat them, he had more than enough capability to defend himself. The only two things he truly feared now were the Martial Sect and the Purple Crystal Cannon. That day passed without incident; the next morning, after completing his cultivation, Shi Hao set off towards the Imperial Capital Academy. For him, winning the championship was just a formality. Hm? At the gate, he saw someone. Luo Chen. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Martial Venerables Disciple? Still waste him Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Martial Venerable¡¯s Disciple? Still waste him Shi Hao stood at the entrance of Imperial Capital Academy, like a crane among chickens. There was no shortage of handsome men in the world, and in the Imperial Capital Academy, fresh young faces were as numerous as hairs on an ox. However, compared to Shi Hao¡¯s good looks, they were at least ten streets behind. Therefore, immediately there were gazes from female students looking over, and then they could not look away anymore. Truly handsome! Shi Hao had already grown accustomed to such gazes; he was only looking at Luo Chen. In the initial nine months, Shi Hao would see Luo Chen in his dreams every day, the images ultimately freezing on the other stepping on his chest, waking him repeatedly with roars of anger, wanting to kill. But with the memories of Yuan Chengmie received, Luo Chen¡¯s weight in his heart became lighter and lighter. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t just laugh it off and wipe the slate clean¡ªhe wasn¡¯t that magnanimous yet. But Luo Chen was no longer the driving force behind his advancement. Not worthy! So now, seeing Luo Chen, Shi Hao¡¯s heart was quite calm, and what he considered was nothing more than how to kill¡ªwhether to dismember utterly or to execute through slow slicing. ¡°Shi Hao, you really are tenacious,¡± Luo Chen opened his mouth, with condescending arrogance, ¡°Wasn¡¯t last year¡¯s lesson enough for you?¡± ¡°Are you talking about poisoning me and then seizing the opportunity to win?¡± Shi Hao spoke indifferently. ¡°Impudent!¡± Immediately, several people rebuked, and behind Luo Chen, five teenagers, about seventeen or eighteen years old, stepped forward. ¡°How dare you slander Young Master Luo!¡± ¡°Truly unbridled!¡± ¡°Hmph, insulting a disciple of Martial Venerable, it¡¯s completely justifiable to smash your mouth.¡± These people coldly rebuked one after another, not taking Shi Hao seriously. Like Kong Yangzhou and others, they were all from minor families and had pledged allegiance to Luo Chen, becoming his underlings. They naturally looked down upon Shi Hao, a mere country boy from a small town, who would disappear after a brief flourish in the Imperial Capital without causing a single ripple. ¡°I have to admit, you really did surprise me,¡± Luo Chen continued, ¡°I thought you would be scared witless upon hearing my name, but you actually came back to the Imperial Capital.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I am now not only a student of the Imperial Capital Academy, but also a disciple of Martial Venerable!¡± ¡°In my eyes, you are nothing but an ant!¡± He shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t even qualify to force me to act, let alone stand before me!¡± Having said this, he shook his head and turned to leave. The five people, however, sneered and moved towards Shi Hao, each cracking their knuckles with a snap. Bang bang bang, ¡°Ahh ahh ahh¡±! Lou Chen strode away, his act of arrogance concluded, naturally too disdainful to take on Shi Hao personally. With five Primary Level martial masters acting, wouldn¡¯t they beat Shi Hao to within an inch of his life? So what if Shi Hao couldn¡¯t attend the martial competition? He was a disciple of the Martial Venerable, who would dare to trouble him? He was just that domineering, that arrogant¡ªso what? Screams from behind followed, along with the startled cries of girls. He was slightly surprised, because the number of screams was somewhat high, but he absolutely didn¡¯t believe Shi Hao could defeat five Primary Level martial masters, so he didn¡¯t care. However, to his sides, the students were also exclaiming, even fixing their gazes on him. What¡¯s going on? Luo Chen turned around, only to see, astonishingly, that Shi Hao was walking over leisurely, while his five underlings lay on the ground, their limbs twisted at exaggerated angles, clearly with broken bones. How could it be! Those were five Primary Level martial masters. Even for him, taking on five would require a lot of effort to resolve, and that was only because he had learned the higher-order martial technique, the ¡°Purple Crystal Cannon,¡± from his master. Shi Hao? How could it be! Last year he had fought with Shi Hao, who was just a minor martial disciple. In just one year¡¯s time, could the other¡¯s cultivation have surpassed his own? He didn¡¯t even have a Martial Venerable as a master! For a moment, Luo Chen¡¯s eyes bulged with shock. Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°With your kind of trash, you think you¡¯re fit to be my enemy?¡± Boom, he swung a fist, smashing it towards Luo Chen. Luo Chen, of course, was fearless, unleashing a high-level Moon Grade Martial Technique. With an 80 percent increase in power, he exploded with a force of twenty thousand catties. However, as Shi Hao¡¯s fist came crashing down, Luo Chen lay on the ground without suspense. Luo Chen felt the world spin, and his heart was filled with panic and disbelief. He actually wasn¡¯t a match for Shi Hao? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The surrounding students were completely clueless, looking utterly bewildered. However, there were always those who had seen Shi Hao and Luo Chen fight last year, and they immediately spoke of the ¡°grudge¡± between the two. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Last year Shi Hao lost to Luo Chen, but this year Luo Chen isn¡¯t even a match for Shi Hao?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too exaggerated? Luo Chen was instructed by a Martial Venerable.¡± ¡°We can only say, this Shi Hao is even more of a monster.¡± ¡°Hey, do you still remember what Shi Hao said earlier? He said he was schemed against by Luo Chen and was poisoned.¡± ¡°Shh, you dare to speak of such things? Aren¡¯t you afraid Luo Chen will hear you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Everyone whispered among themselves, equally shocked to the core. They say it takes thirty years for the river to flow east, thirty years for it to flow west, but this change is too fast, isn¡¯t it? After being stunned for a moment, Luo Chen immediately showed a furious expression. Who is he? A disciple of a Martial Venerable, how noble is his status? And now, he was actually flipped onto the ground at the gates of the academy, how humiliating? ¡°Shi Hao, you¡¯ve got some nerve! Do you know who my master is? Duan Jinghong, Sect Master Duan!¡± he bellowed. Martial Venerable, indeed a bit troublesome. Right now, Shi Hao was only wary of two things, the Purple Crystal Cannon and the Martial Venerable, so he had been keeping a low profile these last few days. But it seemed the heavens enjoyed playing jokes on him, for the first trouble he encountered was the Martial Venerable. But would he let Luo Chen off just because he was the disciple of a Martial Venerable? Impossible! It would make him feel hindered in his thoughts, and nothing would feel satisfying. Noticing Shi Hao¡¯s slight hesitation, Luo Chen immediately became smug, ¡°Hurry up and help me up, then kneel on the ground and wait for my orders. If you make me feel better, maybe I can spare your life¡ª¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before he could finish speaking, his face was met with a heavy kick. ¡°Your talk stinks!¡± Shi Hao said impatiently, grinding his foot forcefully over Luo Chen¡¯s face. What! At this moment, Luo Chen felt as if he were about to explode. He was actually humiliated like this? Struggling to stand up, how could his strength as a Primary Level martial master possibly contend against the immense power of an advanced Martial Sect? ¡°Poisoning me and still acting so righteous, I really don¡¯t know what gives you the right to call yourself human!¡± Shi Hao huffed, ¡°Me, I always repay grievances and avenge wrongs.¡± ¡°You destroyed the meridians in one of my legs and one of my arms, I shall repay you double!¡± Crack! As he stomped down, Luo Chen¡¯s right arm twisted grotesquely, the bone crushed to bits beneath the force. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Luo Chen screamed in agony. The pain was too much, and what was more heart-wrenching, was that with the bone shattered, could it even be reattached? Even if it could, could it ever be used flexibly again? Could he still practice martial techniques even if it could be used? The words ¡°crippled¡± magnified endlessly in his mind. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67: The Path of the King Chapter 67: Chapter 67: The Path of the King Shi Hao showed no mercy and stomped three times in succession, crippling all of Luo Chen¡¯s limbs. He didn¡¯t kill him; the primary reason wasn¡¯t fear of a martial venerable, but rather he wanted Luo Chen to taste what it was like to be disabled. Whenever he decided to leave the Imperial Capital, he could go finish Luo Chen off. There was no rush. Around him, not a single student made even the slightest peep. So damn awesome. That was a disciple of a martial venerable, yet Shi Hao didn¡¯t hesitate or show any mercy in crippling him. How incredibly audacious was that? In their shock, they also filled with admiration, daring to challenge a martial venerable¡ªjust that courage alone was admirable. Especially the girls, whose legs went weak from Shi Hao¡¯s imposing aura, and to top it off, the boy was so good-looking! Shi Hao dusted off his hands and strode forward, he still had a martial arts tournament to attend. Luo Chen lay there like a dead dog, his whole body trembling. To cripple him and then walk away, how utterly contemptuous was that of him? Was he trash? Grinding his teeth, Luo Chen¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably. He swore he would kill Shi Hao. He couldn¡¯t do it alone, he still had his master! Duan Jinghong, a martial venerable powerhouse, a pillar of the nation. ¡­ As if nothing had happened, Shi Hao walked straight to the martial arts competition grounds. Having been there last year, he naturally knew his way around this time. Crippling Luo Chen didn¡¯t excite him because it was what he expected, but he figured it was time to face a martial venerable head on now. ¡°In my memory, there are a few techniques that can multiply strength several times in a short period, which might allow me to take on a martial venerable head on, but they have severe side effects on the body,¡± he thought. ¡°I have practiced the Tyrant Body Technique, making my physical condition much stronger than the average person, so, I should be able to withstand a burst or two occasionally.¡± ¡°So, bring it on!¡± Shi Hao was quite composed as he entered the competition grounds, found a teacher from the academy to verify his identity, and headed to the waiting room to await the start of the competition. Typically, the tournament would last three days; contestants from thirty-six counties would go through multiple preliminary rounds to determine two winners, who would then compete on the third day in the finals. However, Shi Hao found Gu Dong and asked him to seek out the vice-principal of the Imperial Capital Academy. ¡°What!¡± The vice-principal was about to announce the start of the elimination round, but upon receiving Gu Dong¡¯s message, he was taken aback and confirmed with Gu Dong, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Gu Dong nodded confidently. ¡°Well, the rules do allow for that.¡± The vice-principal stepped into the center of the grounds and declared loudly, ¡°The elimination round will not commence, someone has triggered the King¡¯s Road Challenge.¡± The King¡¯s Road Challenge! Hearing this term, everyone showed a look of shock. My God, someone actually chose to take the King¡¯s Road Challenge. What is the King¡¯s Road Challenge? It¡¯s when a contestant challenges and defeats all other contestants in one go; success means no further contests are necessary. To suppress the many with one¡¯s prowess is to be the king. ¡°Who is it, who¡¯s so arrogant?¡± everyone was curious. ¡°If someone from our academy, a senior brother or sister perhaps, chose to take the King¡¯s Road, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising, after all, we are the Imperial Capital Academy.¡± ¡°The problem is, our academy does not participate in such matches.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯d like to see who is so overconfident.¡± ¡°I want to see as well.¡± The students of the Imperial Capital Academy all showed disdain. Why doesn¡¯t the Imperial Capital Academy participate? Simple, because the prize for winning is entrance to the Imperial Capital Academy, so why would they compete? At the vice-principal¡¯s command, thirty-five contestants all came forward, their faces full of anger. Someone dared to trigger the King¡¯s Road Challenge, how utterly contemptuous of them? Fine, then let¡¯s smash this guy to pieces. Amidst everyone¡¯s anticipation, Shi Hao slowly walked out. Wow, such a young guy. Good-looking! The girls immediately had stars in their eyes, each one nearly going crazy. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the handsome brother from last year?¡± ¡°Yeah, after he was defeated last year, I actually cried.¡± ¡°I cried too. The brother¡¯s look of utter despair stayed in my mind for so long, it broke my heart.¡± ¡°He¡¯s back again this year.¡± ¡°Seems like he¡¯s gotten even more handsome.¡± ¡°Mmhmm mmhmm!¡± The girls went wild, their enthusiasm beyond imagination, and suddenly, there was a chorus of cheers for Shi Hao. This made the other thirty-five contestants look sour-faced. Really, is that necessary? ¡°The Path to Kingship, begin!¡± the vice-chancellor commanded, then stepped off the field. Instantly, the thirty-five contestants surrounded Shi Hao. ¡°Beat him up!¡± one shouted as he initiated the attack, and the others joined in. Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly, figures flew about like scattered flowers from the heavens. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the field was littered with bodies, with only one person still standing proudly. Of course, it was Shi Hao. This shocked everyone to the core; it was sheer dominance, utterly one-sided. ¡°So strong!¡± ¡°He¡¯s completely unmatched.¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t even force out his true strength.¡± ¡°He must be at least a Primary Level martial master.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, to think a small border town could produce a martial master, that¡¯s truly remarkable.¡± Everyone sighed with admiration. Who would have thought that outside of Imperial Capital Academy, there could be such a powerhouse? This was also the first time in the many years of the Imperial Capital martial arts competition that someone had passed the Path to Kingship. It even caught the principal¡¯s attention, prompting him to come forward in person to announce Shi Hao¡¯s admission into the academy. Such talent, if nurtured well, had limitless potential, and he might even become a Martial Venerable. Shi Hao closed his eyes and said in his heart, ¡°Foster father, can you see from the spirit above? I¡¯ve become a student of the Imperial Capital Academy!¡± What followed was inconsequential to him, given that Imperial Capital Academy had nothing to teach him. ¡°Hold on!¡± Just at that moment, a voice rang out, full of arrogance. Hm? Everyone turned to look, only to see a young man striding over, around twenty-three or twenty-four years old, ordinary-looking, but with unusually long arms that dangled down to his knees. ¡°Li Lei!¡± ¡°The ninth disciple of Sect Master Duan.¡± ¡°It is said that he has already reached the level of a high-ranking martial master.¡± ¡°Only twenty-three years old!¡± The crowd murmured among themselves, filled with envy; being taken as a disciple by a Martial Venerable meant that the least one could achieve was to become a Martial Sect. Li Lei walked over, surveying the scene with a hint of contempt. These people think being accepted by a Martial Venerable guarantees becoming a Martial Sect? Wrong, without sufficient talent, how could one catch the Venerable¡¯s eye? He stopped and said indifferently, ¡°I bring a message from my master.¡± A message from the Martial Venerable? That was as significant as an imperial edict; even the emperor himself would show full respect to a Martial Venerable. Li Lei glanced at Shi Hao with a deep sneer, ¡°My master said, Shi Hao is of malicious character, unsuitable to be a pillar of strength, and thus, he advises Imperial Capital Academy not to admit him!¡± Suddenly, the whole venue erupted in commotion. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Tit for Tat Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Tit for Tat Although the Martial Venerable¡¯s suggestion was merely that¡ªa suggestion¡ªwho would dare not to follow it? To defy the order of a national pillar, whose words were like sacred decrees, wasn¡¯t that courting death? Yet a great Martial Venerable, actually targeting a mere youth? Oh. Soon, everyone understood. It turned out that Shi Hao, on his way here, had incidentally beaten up Luo Chen at the academy¡¯s gate, and Luo Chen was Sect Master Duan¡¯s young disciple. Even more so, Shi Hao had broken Luo Chen¡¯s limbs. ¡ªThe fact that the Martial Venerable hadn¡¯t directly ordered Shi Hao¡¯s death was already a great leniency. Instantly, the area buzzed with discussion, everyone shocked at Shi Hao¡¯s audacity to even cripple the disciple of a Martial Venerable. ¡°This!¡± The dean hesitated a bit, considering Shi Hao¡¯s exceptional talents. Moreover, if someone in a small rural city could become stronger than Luo Chen, why not take Shi Hao as a disciple too? Wouldn¡¯t such a disciple be even more impressive? Perhaps he might even become another Martial Venerable in the future. Having two Martial Venerables from the same sect, wouldn¡¯t that be striking and awe-inspiring? ¡°Dean, this is my master¡¯s wish,¡± Li Lei said with a smile, emphasizing his point. No matter how strong your talent is, if you don¡¯t show enough respect to the Martial Honor Lineage, how can they possibly take you as a disciple? There are plenty of talents in the world, but across the ages, how many have achieved the status of Martial Venerable? The leap to that level is as difficult as ascending to the heavens! The dean sighed; no matter what potential Shi Hao might have in the future, in the presence of a Martial Venerable, he was nothing but an ant, utterly powerless to resist. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as he was about to speak, Shi Hao gestured with his hand, interrupting him. Was this young man pleading for mercy? After all, entering the Imperial Capital Academy was an opportunity to rise to great heights in the future. Li Lei was filled with proud anticipation, convinced Shi Hao would beg for mercy. Unfortunately, Duan Jinghong held an exceptional fondness for Luo Chen. Upon learning that Luo Chen¡¯s limbs had been crippled, he was already enraged. This was just the beginning. Therefore, no matter how Shi Hao pleaded, it would only be humiliating himself. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± he asked with a laugh, not minding toying with Shi Hao a bit. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Shi Hao asked. Huh? What did that mean? Li Lei was stunned, never expecting Shi Hao to utter such a phrase. ¡°You see, I¡¯m actually quite easygoing. If you don¡¯t bother me, I couldn¡¯t care less about any random dog or cat,¡± Shi Hao spoke calmly, ¡°But you just had to court death, troubling me.¡± Li Lei was taken aback once more and after a moment, burst into laughter: ¡°What, you want to hit me too?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Many people laughed; it was indeed funny. Who was Li Lei? A disciple of the Martial Venerable, an advanced martial master, someone who could even be called the foremost person below the Martial Sect in the Imperial Capital. You are indeed strong, but are you a Martial Sect? Shi Hao walked toward Li Lei, seemingly ready to prove his determination with action. Li Lei¡¯s face immediately darkened, revealing a trace of murderous intent. Too arrogant, daring to be so presumptuous in front of him! ¡°Courting death!¡± he shouted softly, initiating an attack. Transforming Cloud Hand! He unleashed a high-rank Moon-level Martial Technique, enhancing his strength by eighty percent, aiming to defeat Shi Hao with the force of thunder. Shi Hao made his move, slapping out with a palm. Smack! Li Lei was on the ground. What, what! For a moment, the entire place went silent, so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Did their eyes deceive them? That was Li Lei, the disciple of a Venerable, an advanced martial master, how could he be taken down with a single slap? How, how, how, how! They stared at Shi Hao, overwhelmed by an indescribable shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite smug? Continue being smug!¡± Shi Hao stomped twice, but Li Lei had already been knocked out cold, without any reaction. This made everyone¡¯s scalp tingle¡ªLi Lei really was no match at all. However, it wasn¡¯t that Li Lei was weak, but that Shi Hao was too strong! Even the principal of the Imperial Capital Academy was merely a senior martial master, and if he fought Li Lei, Li Lei was guaranteed to win. Why? Because Li Lei was instructed by a Martial Venerable, his combat power was certainly stronger than that of an average senior martial master. Martial Sect! Shi Hao was a Martial Sect! Such a young Martial Sect! For a moment, everyone¡¯s minds were about to explode. And this young man¡¯s character was indeed stubborn¡ªhe would immediately strike back if hit. Look, just after Sect Master Duan had sent someone to announce that the Imperial Capital Academy was forbidden to recruit, Shi Hao immediately rebutted and knocked the person down on the spot. He was unwilling to accept any disadvantage, truly tough! But, this was like slapping the face of the Martial Honor Lineage¡ªcould Duan Jinghong possibly spare you? The academy contestants previously defeated by Shi Hao were utterly bewildered¡ªwhat was going on, and why was their opponent a Martial Sect? Did they participate in a fake Imperial Capital martial contest? Shi Hao couldn¡¯t care less about Li Lei and turned his gaze toward the principal, causing the principal¡¯s hair to stand on end¡ªhe was just about to make the decision to expel Shi Hao from the academy. He wouldn¡¯t hit me too, would he? ¡°I declare¡ª¡± Shi Hao said with a faint smile, ¡°From now on, I am withdrawing from the Imperial Capital Academy.¡± After a moment of stunned silence, all the students erupted. Awesome! You want to expel me? Pah, I quit on my own. The Martial Venerable wants to throw his weight around? Pah, I won¡¯t give you the chance! This was truly a tit-for-tat situation, not falling behind or accepting any disadvantage. Moreover, had Shi Hao said these words a bit earlier, everyone would definitely think Shi Hao was scared of Duan Jinghong, admitting defeat on his own first. But by laying Li Lei flat first, he made it clear that he had no fear of the Martial Honor Lineage. Plus, Shi Hao had already proved the strength of being a Martial Sect; him leaving the Imperial Capital Academy meant no loss to himself, while it was actually a loss for the academy. ¡ªJust ask, has the Imperial Capital Academy ever had such an incredible student? No, absolutely not! What would happen in the future remained unknown, but today, Shi Hao completely dominated the situation. Shi Hao paid no attention to the principal¡¯s expression nor glanced at anyone else, and he strode away. The Imperial Capital Academy? He couldn¡¯t care less! If it weren¡¯t to fulfill his foster father¡¯s last wish, would he need to come here with his knowledge base? Now, he had been a student of the Imperial Capital Academy, albeit for a pathetically short time, but he had done it and fulfilled the promise to his foster father. The only issue left unresolved was the Shi Family. Shi Hao returned to his dwelling, told the fat man about what had happened, which made the fat man slap his thigh in regret, lamenting that such a fun incident occurred without him being involved. While the two were casually discussing where to have dinner that night, there was a knock at the door. The fat man went to open the door and quickly came back holding a letter. ¡°It says it was sent by someone from Duan Jinghong,¡± he said, oblivious and without any sense of the significance of Duan Jinghong¡¯s identity. Shi Hao took the letter, opened it, and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cold smile. The fat man leaned in to look and saw that the letter contained only one line. ¡°Kneel at the door and beg for mercy within three days, and you may keep your corpse intact!¡± Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69 A Bigger World Chapter 69: Chapter 69 A Bigger World Martial Venerate Mansion. Actually, Martial Venerate Mansion wasn¡¯t called Martial Venerate Mansion, but rather, Duan Mansion. However, because a Martial Venerable resided here, it was referred to by people as Martial Venerate Mansion. Luo Chen lay in bed, overwhelmed with a sense of utter despair. He had no choice but to face a fact: he had become crippled. And unlike the time he crippled Shi Hao¡¯s meridians, this time Shi Hao had crushed his bones to smithereens. As far as he knew, no physicians in the Hua Yuan Nation could heal him. Even if he were lucky enough not to spend his life confined to a bed, he would still be unable to walk without the aid of a cane. Just when his spirit was at its peak, he suddenly fell from the clouds to the ground. How could he possibly endure this? His tears had long since dried up, his eyes hollow, devoid of any light. ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡± An authoritative voice rang out, and an elder walked into the room. Martial Venerable, Duan Jinghong. ¡°Master!¡± As if seeing his parents, Luo Chen immediately burst into loud sobs again, ¡°I have become a cripple! I have become a cripple! Master, you must avenge me!¡± Duan Jinghong snorted, ¡°A true man sheds blood, not tears. Why are you crying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Chen forcibly stopped his tears. After all, his tears were close to running dry, which made it not too difficult. ¡°The miracles of this world far exceed your imagination!¡± said Duan Jinghong indifferently, ¡°How do you know that there isn¡¯t a Spiritual Medicine that can heal you?¡± Luo Chen couldn¡¯t believe it. He widened his eyes. Was there really such a Spiritual Medicine? Impossible! But would a lofty Martial Venerable say something completely unfounded just to comfort him? ¡°Chen¡¯er, originally your master did not intend to tell you these things so soon, lest you aim too high. However, now that your spirit is so disheartened, let me tell you how vast and miraculous this world truly is,¡± Duan Jinghong said, a glimmer of longing in his eyes. ¡°Please enlighten me, Master,¡± Luo Chen said respectfully. ¡°As everyone knows, there are three major realms and nine minor realms in martial arts: martial disciple, martial master, and Martial Sect, with Martial Venerable being beyond Martial Sect,¡± Duan Jinghong stated, a fact well-known to everyone, making Luo Chen listen without much surprise. ¡°However, in reality, all nine realms of martial disciple, martial master, and Martial Sect are considered to be within the same realm by true cultivation sects.¡± ¡°What!¡± Luo Chen was shocked, showing a look of astonishment. Duan Jinghong smiled and nodded, ¡°These nine minor realms all require constant breaking of one¡¯s physical limits and enhancing strength, so they are called¡­ Breaking the Extreme!¡± Breaking the limit of strength, breaking the limit of the body, that is the essence of Breaking the Extreme. Luo Chen¡¯s heart pounded with excitement. He realized he might be on the verge of encountering an astonishing world. ¡°Beyond Breaking the Extreme is Soul Nurturing,¡± continued Duan Jinghong, ¡°The Soul Nurturing realm is what people refer to as Martial Venerable.¡± Martial Venerable¡­ is merely the second realm in martial arts? My heavens! ¡°Above Soul Nurturing is the Other Shore,¡± added Duan Jinghong, ¡°You see, the Chu Royal Family stands aloof above all, ruling a nation, but in reality, Hua Yuan Nation is but a vassal to the White Cloud Sect, and under the rule of White Cloud Sect, there are as many as three such nations.¡± ¡°Because¡­ the Sect Master of White Cloud Sect is a powerhouse of the Other Shore!¡± Luo Chen felt a tingling sensation in his scalp. The Emperor, referred to as the Son of Heaven, was merely a vassal, a Puppet to White Cloud Sect? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was Duan Jinghong who was saying this, he definitely wouldn¡¯t believe a single word. ¡°Not to mention the strong ones from the Other Shore, even in the Soul Nurturing realm, one¡¯s strength starts from a million catties, and Soul Nurturing is also among the Nine Realms. Once reaching the nine steps of Soul Nurturing, one can move mountains and redirect rivers, akin to an Immortal!¡± Duan Jinghong spoke, his face also revealing a look of longing. Luo Chen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then Master, how many steps into Soul Nurturing are you?¡± Duan Jinghong sighed, ¡°Your master¡¯s Spirit Root is shattered, and I can no longer make progress; just a single step into Soul Nurturing.¡± One step into Soul Nurturing. Despite this, he was still revered as a Martial Venerable, and in Hua Yuan Nation, his words were as commandments. ¡°Master, what is a Spirit Root?¡± Luo Chen was not slow to ask the crucial question. With a smile, Duan Jinghong did not answer but instead asked in return, ¡°Do you know why your master is exceptionally fond of you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the master¡¯s mistaken affection,¡± Luo Chen quickly replied. Duan Jinghong shook his head, ¡°Any person can cultivate; however, to break through to Soul Nurturing, one must possess a Spirit Root, otherwise, they cannot communicate with the natural world and cannot access the ubiquitous but invisible and untouchable energy within the space.¡± ¡°Yet, in our Hua Yuan Nation, those who possess a Spirit Root are few and far between.¡± Seeing Luo Chen¡¯s suddenly excited expression, Duan Jinghong nodded, ¡°You are one of the extremely rare lucky ones who possess a Spirit Root!¡± So that¡¯s how it is! Luo Chen finally understood why, out of Duan Jinghong¡¯s eleven disciples, he was the most cherished. Because his future wasn¡¯t just that of a Martial Venerable, but of Soul Nurturing, and even the Other Shore! ¡°Inside the White Cloud Sect, an injury like yours is nothing; it could be healed with just an application of a medicinal paste,¡± Duan Jinghong said indifferently. ¡°Master, are you going to take me to the White Cloud Sect?¡± Luo Chen asked excitedly. But Duan Jinghong shook his head, ¡°Although your master was once a disciple of the White Cloud Sect, I left the sect disheartened due to the damage to my Spirit Root, so it¡¯s not possible for me to return.¡± What to do then? Luo Chen showed a look of disappointment again. After all this talk, wasn¡¯t it all for nothing? However, Duan Jinghong smiled, ¡°Though I¡¯ve left the White Cloud Sect, I still have some connections. I¡¯ve already communicated the news of you having a Spirit Root to the sect, so in the next few days, a disciple from the sect should come to check your Spirit Root again.¡± ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t say that you¡¯ve only broken your limbs; even if your whole body were paralyzed, it could be easily healed.¡± Although the last part sounded almost like a curse, Luo Chen didn¡¯t take offense at all, filled only with intense excitement and anticipation, wishing that the sect¡¯s disciple would arrive right now. ¡°Chen, your master hopes that after you gain a steady footing in the White Cloud Sect, you¡¯ll obtain a Spirit Restoration Pill for me to heal my Spirit Root,¡± Duan Jinghong said earnestly. So, it was all a transaction. A cold smile crept into Luo Chen¡¯s heart; he knew there was no way Duan Jinghong would be so good to him without reason. It was clear there were expectations. Hmph, once he entered the White Cloud Sect and learned how precious the Spirit Restoration Pill was, he would then have the leverage to barter. If it was too precious, there was no way he would sacrifice his own interests to obtain it for someone else. Of course, he definitely didn¡¯t dare show any hint of this now and respectfully said, ¡°Please rest assured, Master, your disciple will not let you down!¡± Duan Jinghong nodded, revealing a satisfied smile. ¡°Master, that bastard who injured me¡ª¡± Luo Chen suddenly recalled and immediately became furious. Duan Jinghong smiled indifferently, ¡°Your master has already sent a message, telling him to kneel here in repentance within three days. He may then leave with an intact corpse.¡± Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Unveiling the Imperial Edict Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Unveiling the Imperial Edict Within three days, beg for mercy and you may keep your intact corpse. Even if you kneel and beg for mercy, you may only secure an intact corpse without sparing your life. How could there be such an absurd request? But since it was issued by Martial Venerable, it wasn¡¯t a joke but an extremely serious threat. ¡°Who is this Duan Jinghong, to be so arrogant?¡± the fatty said. ¡°After all, he is Martial Venerable,¡± Shi Hao replied offhandedly. ¡°Ah!¡± The fatty immediately showed a look of shock. Martial Venerable, it was actually Martial Venerable! ¡°Shi Hao, what should we do? Should we run away quickly?¡± he said hastily, aware that even though both of them had reached Martial Sect, they were no match for Martial Venerable. Shi Hao shook his head: ¡°Since they already know where we live, how could we possibly escape?¡± ¡°Then we fight!¡± the fatty suddenly showed a fierce look. ¡°Even if it comes to a fight, so what if he is Martial Venerable!¡± Shi Hao said calmly, he was willing to use a Forbidden Technique, and even Martial Venerable could be brought down. Of course, the price was too great, and Shi Hao did not want to use it. So, he still wanted to find another way to resolve it. Obviously, there was no way to come up with a solution if they just stayed at home all day. Hence, after finishing his training, Shi Hao started wandering around the Imperial Capital, to switch his train of thought and meanwhile appreciate the scenery of the Imperial Capital. When he came last year, he was preoccupied with the combat tournament, training his punches every day at his residence, never having the chance to go out. Shi Hao and the fatty wandered around the city, and when it was time for meals, they ate on schedule, not taking the threat from a Martial Venerable to heart at all. ¡°Hey, what are they doing over there?¡± They saw many people gathered around ahead. Upon closer look, it turned out an imperial edict was posted. ¡°Empress Dowager has been ill for three months, wasting away to skin and bones, the Imperial Physician is at a loss. Now summoning all capable and extraordinary talents, anyone who can cure the Empress Dowager¡¯s stubborn illness may choose one from the following three rewards.¡± ¡°First, the lordship of a city.¡± ¡°Second, ask His Majesty for an imperial marriage, any unmarried woman is eligible.¡± ¡°Third, ten days of cultivation in the Xuanming Immortal Pond.¡± Everyone was itching to try, and although they were not very clear about the third reward, the preciousness of the first two was obvious even to a fool. The lordship of a city! And the possibility for any unmarried woman to ask for an imperial marriage, could it even include a Princess? It was well-known that the current sovereign was a great filial son, and indeed it was true. Shi Hao was also moved, Xuanming Immortal Pond? Though he did not know what that was, since it was connected to cultivation, it must be beneficial for power enhancement. Worth a try. Even if Martial Venerable was known as the pillar of a nation, he had to give some face to the Royal Family. Thus, while he cultivated in the Xuanming Immortal Pond for ten days, Duan Jinghong, no matter how displeased, could only wait helplessly. While ten days were not enough to make him leap to becoming Martial Venerable, he could still significantly enhance his strength. Alright, that¡¯s the plan. ¡ªAs for whether he could cure the illness, that wasn¡¯t something he considered at all. If even he couldn¡¯t cure it, then truly no one in the world could. Shi Hao stepped forward with big strides and took down the imperial edict. ¡°Someone has taken the imperial edict!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s a youth!¡± ¡°He is really good-looking.¡± ¡°Eh, I know who this young man is. His name is Shi Hao. As for him, heh heh, there are too many stories.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him as well.¡± Martial Venerable made a point of naming Shi Hao publicly, and word of this had long since spread from the Imperial Capital Academy. Now everyone knew that the Martial Honor Lineage had suffered twice already, and next, Martial Venerable would surely act in a fury. ¡°I get it now, so this guy wants to hide inside the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that way he can avoid Martial Venerable¡¯s wrath.¡± ¡°But if he were to treat the condition recklessly, wouldn¡¯t he offend the Royal Family again?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Offending Martial Venerable means certain death, but hiding in the Imperial Palace could at least buy a few days.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Amidst the buzzing of the crowd, Shi Hao had already left with the Imperial Guards, while the fatty decided to return to his residence first. Believing in Martial Venerable¡¯s magnanimity, he would not trouble an unrelated person, and since the fatty was himself from the Martial Sect, he should be safe as long as he was careful and kept a low profile. Shi Hao followed the Imperial Guards and quickly entered the Imperial Palace. After entering the inner palace, he was accompanied by four eunuchs to Cining Palace. At the entrance of the palace, Shi Hao was searched to ensure he was not carrying any weapons, and only then was he allowed to proceed. Shi Hao just laughed indifferently. If he really wanted to kill someone, would the absence of a weapon make any difference? ¡°In the presence of the Empress Dowager, you must maintain respect and not speak loudly,¡± the eunuch instructed Shi Hao, letting him know the necessary etiquette. Shi Hao just listened. With his proud spirit, who did he need to bow his head to? Otherwise, how could he have possibly offended a Martial Venerable? With the eunuch¡¯s guidance, Shi Hao proceeded toward the inner chamber. ¡°Eunuch Ma, who is this person?¡± a bearded man immediately came to greet them, around sixty years old, gaunt in appearance yet with a lively spirit. ¡°Imperial Physician Liu!¡± The eunuch dared not show any negligence and quickly bowed before saying, ¡°This man has just accepted the royal edict to treat the Empress Dowager.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Imperial Physician Liu waved his sleeve immediately, ¡°This youngster is but sixteen or seventeen years old. What knowledge could he possess? Quick, quick, quick, send him away!¡± Imperial Physician Liu? Liu Yue? Shi Hao suddenly realized he had so quickly encountered this person. Eunuch Ma wore a hesitant expression. Shi Hao was indeed young, but since a royal edict was posted, anyone could accept it. ¡ª If the physicians were helpless, then treating it as a last-ditch effort and taking a chance was the only option. But now, with Liu Yue¡¯s scolding, Eunuch Ma found himself in a difficult position. What if this young man ended up killing the Empress Dowager in his treatment? How could he bear such a responsibility? Yet the royal edict was accepted, and if this young man truly had the ability but was turned away by Eunuch Ma, and the Empress Dowager subsequently died, if the emperor came to know of this later, he could not escape responsibility either. Damn, why was he so unlucky to be faced with such a dilemma? Shi Hao was displeased and said, ¡°Imperial Physician Liu, on what grounds do you assume I lack knowledge? As an elder, you should be more humble, knowing reverence and that there are people beyond you and heavens beyond this one.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Liu Yue pointed at Shi Hao, trembling with anger, ¡°Smooth talking troublemaker! Troublemaker!¡± ¡°Get out of the way, don¡¯t block the path. If you delay the rescue, can you afford the consequences?¡± Shi Hao sneered and pushed Liu Yue aside. Liu Yue, though he had also practiced martial arts, was merely an advanced martial disciple, so how could he withstand Shi Hao? He staggered immediately. Enraged and embarrassed, he exclaimed to Eunuch Ma, ¡°Eunuch Ma, won¡¯t you seize this madman!¡± Eunuch Ma was even more troubled. What should he do now? But Shi Hao had already walked into the inner chamber. How could Eunuch Ma possibly stop him? ¡°How audacious!¡± Two maids cried out sharply, a flash of cold light in their hands as they held daggers, pointing them at Shi Hao. However, when they clearly saw Shi Hao¡¯s appearance, the murderous intent in their eyes was instantly wiped clean. This young man, he¡¯s so handsome! (For those who want to boast, chat, or discuss the plot, feel free to join the group. First group: 273857096, Second group: 872876029) Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Nonsense Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Nonsense ¡°To treat an illness, one must of course first observe the rash,¡± Shi Hao said indifferently, paying no mind to the two daggers held before him. ¡°Retreat,¡± a weak voice came from the couch in the inner room. ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager,¡± the two maids hastily withdrew their daggers, and in fact, they had already lost their hostility. ¡°Empress Dowager!¡± Liu Yue also walked in and immediately reported, ¡°This youth is only sixteen or seventeen, even if he studied medicine from childhood, that wouldn¡¯t be many years. He¡¯s definitely a fraud.¡± ¡°Hey hey hey, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t just say anything!¡± Shi Hao was displeased and grabbed Liu Yue, ¡°You¡¯re so old, have you been living a dog¡¯s life? I haven¡¯t seen you cure anyone either!¡± Liu Yue was immediately speechless, but also quickly struggled, finding it unbearable to be held by a youth. Shi Hao casually threw Liu Yue out and walked towards the bed. His gaze swept over and saw an elderly woman lying on the bed who looked to be about seventy but was well-preserved. Now, however, her skin was clinging to her bones, and her eyeballs were almost protruding. ¡°Tsk, what a handsome young man.¡± Even in such a state, the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help but brighten up at the sight of Shi Hao and began to rummage through her mind for any unmarried princesses in the Imperial Palace to betroth to this youth. Shi Hao stepped closer, his brow couldn¡¯t help but furrow slightly. He already knew what ailment the Empress Dowager was suffering from. ¡°It¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll go prepare the medicine. Within ¡®two hours,¡¯ the Empress Dowager will surely be cured,¡± he nodded and turned to leave. What, that¡¯s it? The few people in the room were all dumbfounded. You just took one look, can it really be that miraculous? However, Shi Hao said to Eunuch Ma, ¡°Come, take me to collect the herbs.¡± ¡°Ah, ah!¡± Eunuch Ma was still somewhat stunned, but as Shi Hao was from Martial Sect, he naturally possessed a deterrence that made him comply subconsciously. ¡°Nonsense! Sheer nonsense!¡± Liu Yue roared with anger and followed them out as well. Since he couldn¡¯t persuade the Empress Dowager, he decided to seek the Emperor. He ran hastily to the Zhengqian Hall and had someone report to His Majesty. After a short while, he was summoned for an audience. Huh, besides His Majesty, there was actually a young man in white clothes sitting opposite the Emperor, looking very casual, as if he might sit on an equal footing with the Emperor. Hiss, who was this? How could he be so bold? And yet, he was sitting there perfectly fine and hadn¡¯t been dragged out and beheaded. ¡°How is the Empress Dowager doing?¡± asked Emperor Chu Dingtian. Liu Yue hastily bowed and replied, ¡°I came specially to report to Your Majesty!¡± He exaggerated the story of Shi Hao, emphasizing his ignorance and rude behavior. After hearing this, Chu Dingtian couldn¡¯t help but smile and said to the young man in white, ¡°Yixiao, your timing is impeccable. My mother has been afflicted with an inexplicable stubborn illness; all the doctors of the Pill Yard are at a loss. We must trouble you to take action.¡± ¡°The Chu Family is a lineage of the five elders, and Yixiao should indeed take action,¡± said the young man in white gently. Liu Yue watched, his heart pounding. What was going on? He couldn¡¯t understand, but it seemed to contain astonishing information. ¡°Please,¡± said Chu Dingtian. The young man in white stood up, ¡°Your Majesty, after you.¡± His name was Liu Yixiao. The two headed to Cining Palace together. With the Emperor accompanying, naturally no one dared to question Liu Yixiao for being too young or unlearned, and he immediately began to diagnose the Empress Dowager. Soon, his brows furrowed, and he fell silent for a long time. He took her pulse again and conducted various checks. After nearly ¡®two hours,¡¯ he finally determined and said, ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s ailment has reached her very foundation. I will prescribe some tonics for her to restore some Vital Energy. Once the Empress Dowager¡¯s condition improves slightly, we can diagnose again.¡± ¡°Good, we are indebted to Yixiao,¡± Chu Jingtian nodded. ¡°Hehe, if that¡¯s really the case, then the person is as good as dead,¡± a clear and pleasant voice said. Everyone turned their heads to look as a young man strode in, accompanied by a beautiful woman, and following behind them was Eunuch Ma. Naturally, this was Shi Hao, who had already prepared the medicine. However, during the preparation of the medicine, he happened to run into the Seventh Princess. Unsurprisingly, his ¡°deep meaning¡± greatly piqued the Seventh Princess¡¯s interest, and she followed him all the way here, chattering nonstop and asking him many personal questions. ¡°Greetings to Father Emperor! Greetings to Great Ancestral Mother!¡± The Seventh Princess quickly paid her respects, having been so preoccupied with focusing on Shi Hao that she had forgotten they had actually entered Cining Palace. This young man was really too good-looking. Liu Yixiao naturally was not pleased, but after taking a glance at Shi Hao, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. How could this person be even younger than him? ¡°Are you questioning my diagnosis?¡± he said with a faint smile, but those familiar with him would know that he was already very annoyed. ¡°That¡¯s simply nonsense,¡± Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t block the way.¡± This¡­ How arrogant! Didn¡¯t he see that the Emperor was right there? Yet, including the palace maids, the Seventh Princess, and even the Empress Dowager, all felt that the youth¡¯s domineering manner was irresistibly attractive; they could not bring themselves to feel aversion, but instead, their fondness for him grew incessantly. Now, Liu Yixiao could not hold back anymore, his gaze towards Shi Hao turned frosty: ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, speaking to me in this manner!¡± Who is he? A disciple of the White Cloud Sect¡¯s Pill Yard! Shi Hao had already walked past him, treating him as though he were thin air. ¡°You!¡± Liu Yixiao made a move, reaching out to grab Shi Hao. Boom! A shadow flashed, and Liu Yixiao was sent flying, his rear-end embedded into the screen, his body swaying unsteadily as he fell unconscious. This¡­ What audacity, to make a move inside the Imperial Palace, in front of the Emperor no less? The Seventh Princess was completely smitten, thinking he was so handsome, over and over again. Chu Dingtian¡¯s eyes narrowed; he was surprised, turning his gaze towards Shi Hao. Naturally, he knew that Liu Yixiao was a senior martial master, yet he couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from Shi Hao, which suggested that Shi Hao¡¯s strength must be at least that of a Primary Level Martial Sect. A Martial Sect at just sixteen or seventeen years old? He was moved and raised his hand to signal everyone not to act. Shi Hao approached the Empress Dowager, took out a dose of the medicine, and handed it over, saying, ¡°Drink this.¡± Instantly, a pungent odor spread, causing everyone to involuntarily cover their noses. Can this thing be drunk? Are you sure it won¡¯t kill someone? The Empress Dowager was of course resistant; even if this thing could really cure her illness, she was now gripped by the impulse that she would rather die than drink it. Shi Hao didn¡¯t care and forcibly poured it down. Holy crap! Everyone watched, dumbfounded. How could this guy dare to do such a thing? To forcibly pour it down? That was the Empress Dowager! Chu Dingtian also felt a surge of murderous intent; he decided in his heart that if Shi Hao could not cure the Empress Dowager immediately, he would make him understand what was meant by the crime of deceiving the monarch, and what was meant by the Emperor¡¯s wrath, a river of blood. ¡°Spit!¡± The Empress Dowager immediately began to vomit violently. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72: The Medicine Cures the Disease Chapter 72: Chapter 72: The Medicine Cures the Disease Seeing the Empress Dowager vomit uncontrollably, everyone was naturally shocked. The Empress Dowager was already so frail, how could she withstand such torture? She would surely vomit herself to death! Chu Dingtian could no longer sit still¡ªthis was his own mother! ¡°Come¡ª¡± Spurt! Just as he was about to give an order, he saw the Empress Dowager actually vomit a golden worm about a foot long! This sight astonished everyone. How was this possible, to have such a big worm inside a person¡¯s stomach? Shi Hao smiled and said, ¡°This is called the Crimson Gold Gu, residing within the body of its host, surviving and growing by feeding on the host¡¯s nutrients, and as it grows larger, its appetite also increases.¡± ¡°This Crimson Gold Gu has nearly matured, give it a bit more nourishment and it will lay eggs.¡± If one Crimson Gold Gu is already this terrifying, what about a whole brood? Everyone began to feel a chill, realizing that if Liu Yixiao had actually administered some strong tonic to the Empress Dowager, the result would have been to fatten up the Crimson Gold Gu, leading it to lay a brood of eggs. Then, the Empress Dowager would have truly been doomed. ¡°Someone, clean up at once!¡± Chu Dingtian ordered. Of course, there would be eunuchs and palace maids cleaning up, tidying the scene, and after the Empress Dowager vomited out the Crimson Gold Gu, her appetite suddenly returned. ¡°Feed her some rice soup, for the next three days nothing else will do,¡± Shi Hao said. ¡°Her body is still weak, binge eating will do harm, she needs to take it slow.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Eunuch Ma promptly took note of this. ¡°Scoundrel, scoundrel!¡± At this moment, one could hear Liu Yixiao suddenly shouting loudly, and with a bang, he broke through the screen and leaped to the ground. ¡°Your Majesty, you must not let this person treat the Empress Dowager, he¡¯s nothing but a bandit!¡± He just regained consciousness and had no idea what had transpired. Uh, everyone looked at him with pitying eyes. ¡°Yixiao, go and rest a bit,¡± Chu Dingtian said softly, not wanting to embarrass him publicly. Liu Yixiao was unwilling to concede, pointing at Shi Hao he said, ¡°Your Majesty, how can you tolerate this man¡¯s reckless behavior here?¡± Chu Dingtian¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Yixiao, watch your words!¡± After all, he was the ruler of a nation, and besides, even if it came to comparing backgrounds, were the ancestors of his Chu Family as Fifth Elder of White Cloud Sect any less prestigious than a mere disciple from the Pill Yard? Seeing Chu Dingtian¡¯s anger, Liu Yixiao dared not make another sound, thoughts flashing through his mind, he bowed with a fist, ¡°Yixiao has important matters to attend to, I shall take my leave now!¡± He was arrogant, striding away without waiting for Chu Dingtian¡¯s permission. Shi Hao watched, surprised by the audacity. This Liu Yixiao was just a high-level martial master, why was he so arrogant in front of Chu Dingtian? Even if Martial Venerable Duan Jinghong came, at most he would only be on equal terms with Chu Dingtian, right? Heh, anyway, it had nothing to do with him. Shi Hao smiled at Chu Dingtian, ¡°Now that the Empress Dowager¡¯s illness is cured, I can receive my reward, right?¡± Chu Dingtian pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Good, what do you want?¡± Off to the side, the Seventh Princess immediately forgot about her great-grandmother and looked eagerly at Shi Hao, filled with anticipation. ¡°Pick me! Pick me! Pick me!¡± A voice in her heart was buzzing. Shi Hao said, ¡°I want to enter the Xuanming Immortal Pond.¡± What? The Seventh Princess was extremely disappointed. Why didn¡¯t he choose her? No matter, she could simply ask her father, the Emperor, to issue a decree for a marriage by imperial order. ¡­ Shi Hao did not waste any time and went straight to the Xuanming Immortal Pond. It was within the Imperial Palace, heavily guarded. Shi Hao was escorted by a eunuch, and with the token personally bestowed by the Emperor, he was finally allowed to enter. To call it the Immortal Pond was somewhat deceptive, for it was actually a natural pool within a cave. Huh? Indeed, the energy of heaven and earth here was dense, far surpassing that of the outside world. When Shi Hao further submerged his hand into the pool, it became even more incredible, the energy seemed to materialize, growing several times stronger. He suddenly realized why the Royal Family had so many experts; if one were to cultivate here, wouldn¡¯t their progress double with half the effort? He stepped into the pool and found that the closer he got to the bottom, the denser the energy became. As he dove down, he discovered hundreds of embedded stones at the bottom of the pool. This was the key to why the pond possessed such concentrated energy. Spirit Stones! It was a simple Formation that channeled the energy from within the Spirit Stones, mingling it with the water so that even ordinary people could absorb it through their skin. Weird, where did the Chu Family acquire so many Spirit Stones from? You should know that within this Formation, Spirit Stones constantly leak energy. With this pool, it¡¯s estimated they would only last for two or three months before definitely being drained. Therefore, the Chu Family must have a stable source of Spirit Stones. Do they have a Spirit Stone Mine? Shi Hao¡¯s heart stirred; if he had many Spirit Stones, he could set up an even more advanced Formation, enhancing his cultivation efficiency to a frightening level. But, let¡¯s leave that aside for now. Shi Hao continued to practice the Tyrant Body Technique. With a constant supply of energy, he could rapidly increase the strength of his body. Three meals a day were provided, but they were all placed at the cave entrance, requiring him to come out and eat on his own. Overnight passed, and the next morning, Shi Hao began his true cultivation. The Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture! Hum, Soul Tentacles spread out, enveloping the entire pool, then contracted suddenly, boom, a terrifying energy feedback almost caused Shi Hao to spit out blood. This was also why he hadn¡¯t dared to directly absorb the Spirit Stones¡¯ energy through the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture; the energy was too concentrated, enough to burst him alive. Fortuitously, he already possessed the strength of a high-level Martial Sect and with the physique cultivated from the Tyrant Body Technique, he could withstand such an impact. Then bring it on! Shi Hao¡¯s eyes shone brightly, his will as firm as iron. Duan Jinghong, as a Martial Venerable, had no class, openly bullying a youth; how could that not irritate Shi Hao? Shi Hao¡¯s character was such that if you slapped him, he wouldn¡¯t just return it on the spot, but also give back two additional slaps! He was holding back quite a substantial grudge. Boom, boom, boom, wave upon wave of energy was absorbed into his body, transforming into his own strength. The Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, even the heavens could be plundered, so what was the mere energy of Spirit Stones? After the Nine Revolutions, Shi Hao stopped, his Soul Power completely depleted. He stood up, and crackle snap, a series of loud pops emanated from within his body as an indescribable momentum surged from him, terrifyingly powerful. ¡°Eighty thousand jin!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve increased my strength by eighty thousand jin!¡± Shi Hao was shocked as well because even though he had previously added Spirit Stones to the three-star Spirit Gathering Array, at most he¡¯d increased his strength by four thousand jin, but now it had skyrocketed twentyfold. How could this not startle him! But then again, with over a hundred Spirit Stones, turned liquid by the Formation, of course the energy would be incredibly dense. Combined with the mystical Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, such a miraculous achievement occurred. He believed that no other Cultivation Technique could have achieved the same. After the shock came immense joy, of course. This visit to the Imperial Palace to heal, truly was damn worth it! Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Crazy Enhancement Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Crazy Enhancement Shi Hao began a crazy and exaggerated enhancement. After each cultivation of the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, his strength would increase by about 80,000 catties. Just reaching the second cultivation, his strength soared to the height of 300,000 catties, encountering another barrier. From a strength level perspective, this was the limit of a Martial Sect, and also the limit of Breaking the Extreme, but Shi Hao had only broken seven limits; theoretically, he could continue to break through. ¡°Wow!¡± As he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, the barrier inside his body also broke instantly, and a terrifying power surged through him like a bamboo splitting, circulating wildly within his body. He set a record. The limit of Breaking the Extreme, far exceeding 300,000 catties! Shi Hao, however, didn¡¯t care and continued to push the enhancement of his strength until after the ninth revolution, when he finally stopped. Intermediate Martial Sect, but his strength starts from 300,000 catties upward. Seriously exaggerated. And this was only the beginning. 80,000 catties, another 80,000 catties, yet another 80,000 catties ¨C Shi Hao¡¯s strength insanely surged, and three days later, it soared to the enormous figure of 550,000 catties. In the next cultivation session, he finally encountered difficulty. After running the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture six times, he touched the realm barrier. The ninth human limit. The energy ebbed and flowed in waves, but this limit just wouldn¡¯t break. Could this be his limit? Shi Hao was unwilling; he had only broken the human body¡¯s eight limits, and even though his strength could already crush the peak of a senior Martial Sect by twice, theoretically, he still had one more opportunity to break a limit. Since there was still a possibility to continue enhancing, Shi Hao absolutely refused to give up. Moreover, although he had obtained many memories from Yuan Chengmie, some key points were missing, such as how to transition from Martial Sect to Martial Venerable. Since he didn¡¯t know, he would grope his way forward, even if he had to stumble and bleed profusely, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Charge! Charge! Charge! Shi Hao felt the blood flowing so fast inside his body that he couldn¡¯t complete the seventh revolution of the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, and the terrifying energy built up inside, creating immense pressure that made his body feel like it was going to explode. Crack, crack, crack¡ªhis bones constantly made crisp sounds; if not for refining his body so immensely strong with the Tyrant Body Technique, the energy inside him would probably have shattered him. But now, Shi Hao was just gritting his teeth and persevering, the energy inside him had nowhere to vent; if it continued to accumulate like this, the only result would undoubtedly be him being squeezed to death. So, should he stop now? Shi Hao gritted his teeth¡ªno way! He didn¡¯t know how strong a Martial Venerable was, but he clearly recognized that to beat a Martial Venerable, 600,000 catties of strength wasn¡¯t enough. He was a person who never lacked a spirit of adventure. To pursue strength, he was willing to risk everything! Tooth for a tooth, blood for blood, Duan Jinghong had demanded he kneel for a complete corpse¡ªhow could he stand this humiliation? He wanted to become stronger, stronger than a Martial Venerable, to personally smash Duan Jinghong, making him face his own consequences! Why should you decide my life and death with a single word? To kneel, and only to end up as a complete corpse? Just because you are a Martial Venerable? Just because your strength is formidable? Fine, I will become stronger than you, and we will see who kills whom! This belief supported Shi Hao; not only did he not give up, but he also pushed the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture even further. If the limit can¡¯t be breached, it¡¯s because the drive isn¡¯t strong enough. So, he continued to raise the stakes! Break for me, open for me! He¡¯d rather be shattered to pieces than remain whole and unchallenged. Pff! Shi Hao once again violently spat out fresh blood, even from every orifice, but his body relaxed. He had broken the human body¡¯s ninth limit. Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, the eighth and ninth revolutions! His Soul Force was exhausted, and he collapsed into the pool water, keeping only his nose and mouth above the surface. Almost passed away. Shi Hao rested for a while and soon got his spirits back up, continuing to practice the Tyrant Body Technique. This time, he could break through the ninth limit all at once, and the Tyrant Body Technique was indispensable in achieving that. Without the body enhancement provided by the Tyrant Body Technique, Shi Hao would never dare to be so reckless; otherwise, his body would have broken down long ago. An idea suddenly struck him, could he break the limit ten times? It had always been said that the human body could break its limit nine times, but could there be an exception? Moreover, what does it mean to be a Martial Venerable? Could it be that breaking the limit ten times turns one into a Martial Venerable? So, a Martial Venerable can be so powerful as to suppress the fate of an entire nation with his own strength, unmatched by thousands. Yes, that¡¯s exactly it! With such a thought, Shi Hao naturally trained in the Tyrant Body Technique even harder, since breaking the ninth extreme had almost shattered his body. What would the tenth be like? A Martial Venerable could rise above the Martial Sect, and in the whole Hua Yuan Nation, there was only one, showing how difficult it was to become one. Therefore, his body must be exceptionally strong, or it would never be able to withstand it. Day by day, time was quickly passing by. By the tenth day, Shi Hao¡¯s strength had reached a terrifying 950,000 jin. Looking at the pool, although it seemed unchanged, the reality was that the Spiritual Liquid had become so diluted it was negligible. In a span of ten days, Shi Hao had almost completely drained the energy from the pool, even causing the Spirit Stones to accelerate their energy emission due to his terrifying consumption¡ªnearly all the hundreds of Spirit Stones had become waste stones. If only he owned a Spirit Stone Mine. Shi Hao thought, somewhat expectantly, wondering if the Chu Family truly controlled a Spirit Stone Mine. He exited the cave, returned the token, and went directly back to his residence. ¡°Stone!¡± Fatty greeted him, covered in colors. Shi Hao frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Oh, that Duan Jinghong and a few of his disciples have been coming here daily to challenge us, and I¡¯ve given them a good beating!¡± Fatty laughed heartily, very proud of himself. Duan Jinghong is indeed petty! This type of person could also break the human body¡¯s tenth limit? ¡°You¡¯ve come back just in time; they should be coming again any minute now,¡± Fatty estimated. Shi Hao let out a grim smile, ¡°This time, let them come and unable to return!¡± What was his character like? If he was hit, he¡¯d hit right back immediately, never allowing others to jump around in front of him. As expected, it wasn¡¯t long before two men leisurely arrived. Shi Hao recognized one of them; it was Li Lei, who had been at the Imperial Capital Academy before. The other was also a man, about thirty years old, refined and cultivated, truly a person of scholarly military grace. Upon seeing him, Fatty ground his teeth and pointed to the cultured man, ¡°That guy is Duan Jinghong¡¯s fourth disciple, named Zhao Guilai, a high-level Martial Sect, probably near the Peak. All the injuries I have were caused by him.¡± At that moment, Zhao Guilai and his associate naturally also saw Shi Hao and Fatty. ¡°Shi Hao, you¡¯ve finally shown up!¡± Li Lei said through gritted teeth. He was furious. As a disciple of a Martial Venerable, being knocked unconscious and trampled on the face by Shi Hao was an immense humiliation. (Dear brothers, sisters, and friends, please add this to your favorites and vote if you have a ticket. If you aren¡¯t using Qidian or QQ Reading, please download QQ Reading and support Lonely!) Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Kill up Martial Venerate Mansion Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Kill up Martial Venerate Mansion Shi Hao entered the Imperial Palace and cultivated at the Xuanming Immortal Pond, Duan Jinghong was aware of this. Even as a Martial Venerable, he had to maintain considerable respect for the Royal Family. After all, although others were unaware, he knew very well that behind the Chu Family was the White Cloud Sect¡¯s Fifth Elder, an existence he was utterly unable to contend with. Therefore, his threat to Shi Hao had become a great humiliation. ¡ªHow could Shi Hao possibly come kneel and beg for death within three days? Although not many people knew about this incident, the entire Martial Honor Lineage was extremely angry. This brat was too despicable, deliberately causing the Martial Venerable to lose face. So, even though Duan Jinghong said nothing, his disciples came to trouble the fatty every day. Fortunately, the fatty was quite strong. He was already at the primary level peak of Martial Sect and had cultivated the Tyrant Body Technique. His physique was extraordinarily formidable, allowing him to arm-wrestle opponents a whole rank higher. He had taken a beating, but he hadn¡¯t been without retaliation, so it wasn¡¯t too much of a loss. Now, with the ten-day deadline expired, Shi Hao had finally returned, and it was time to face the music. ¡°Shi Hao, come with us,¡± Zhao Guilai said indifferently, believing that Shi Hao was as good as dead already. Shi Hao replied with a slight smile, ¡°Of course, I will visit the Duan Mansion, but not while being pushed around by you.¡± ¡°Ha ha, how else do you want to go? As a corpse to be carried there?¡± Li Lei thought he had made a joke as he laughed uproariously and added, ¡°Humph, a corpse is not even worthy of entering our Martial Venerate Mansion.¡± Shi Hao shook his head. ¡°Wrong, I¡¯ll slaughter you two first, then go kill Duan Jinghong, and after that, I¡¯ll dismantle that so-called Martial Venerate Mansion.¡± ¡°To be called a Venerable without any generosity, do you even deserve the title of ¡®Venerable¡¯?¡± Hearing such a bold assessment, Li Lei and Zhao Guilai were both horrified. To openly slander a pillar of the nation, how could he not deserve a thousand deaths? ¡°Seeking death!¡± Both of them shouted in unison. Outside, due to the commotion over the past few days, each day had drawn a large crowd of onlookers, and today was no exception. Over twenty people outside were watching. Hearing Shi Hao¡¯s words, they were also shocked to their core. This youngster¡¯s words were truly alarming. ¡°Fourth Brother, let¡¯s take down this madman!¡± Li Lei said to Zhao Guilai. ¡°Good!¡± Zhao Guilai nodded with a frosty face. He knew that Shi Hao was likely a Martial Sect, but at such a young age, he was definitely at the primary level, while he himself was an intermediate Martial Sect, the gap was obvious. ¡ªEven if Shi Hao had cultivated in the Xuanming Immortal Pond, how much could he have possibly improved? The Chu Family had always possessed this cultivation treasure, yet it wasn¡¯t as if the Chu Family was producing super geniuses every other day. So, even if Shi Hao had made progress, it would surely be limited. After all, at the stage of Martial Sect, each small realm advance required strength measured in tens of thousands of pounds. A fight was about to happen, and the spectators were very pleased; they had been waiting for so long not just to see Shi Hao and the others exchange verbal blows. ¡°Stone, let¡¯s go too!¡± The fatty rolled up his sleeves, showing off his eager combat readiness. ¡°Alright,¡± Shi Hao said with a smile. The two also stepped forward to meet Li Lei and Zhao Guilai. ¡°Kill!¡± It wasn¡¯t until the two sides were only thirty feet apart that Li Lei was the first to attack, charging at Shi Hao. He knew he was no match for Shi Hao, and not for the fatty either, but what of it? With an intermediate Martial Sect in place, what couldn¡¯t be handled? He charged over, with no way back. Shi Hao reached out and grabbed one of Li Lei¡¯s hands, then hoisted him up, using him as a club to smash toward Zhao Guilai. The speed of this strike was incredibly fast, how could Zhao Guilai possibly dodge it? Instinctively, Zhao Guilai could only protect his front with both hands. Bang! Li Lei smashed through, his head striking against Zhao Guilai¡¯s hands. In the human skeleton, the skull is the hardest, so under such a direct collision, Zhao Guilai¡¯s hand bones instantly broke, and Li Lei, this humanoid weapon, continued his relentless assault, going forth with a thud against Zhao Guilai¡¯s waist. A terrifying scene unfolded; his entire head had actually completely sunk into Zhao Guilai¡¯s abdomen! Zhao Guilai¡¯s waist was already twisted at a grotesque angle; his spine was definitely broken, and his entire body was bent at a right angle. As a martial artist with a resilient nature, he didn¡¯t die right away; his limbs were twitching, and he was continuously spitting fresh blood from his mouth, his face filled with a bewildered expression. He was a Primary Level Martial Sect, yet he couldn¡¯t even take a single move from Shi Hao. How is this possible! How is this possible! In such unwillingness, his twitching grew weaker and weaker. Li Lei was no better off; although his head was hard, it couldn¡¯t withstand such a ferocious collision and had shattered, his body convulsing violently as well. After a while, both men stopped moving. Dead. Around them, a chorus of gasps filled the air. These were the disciples of Martial Venerable, just like that, they were dead? This young man is so strong! But no matter how strong you are, can you be stronger than the Martial Venerable? Alas, too hot-headed; it won¡¯t be long before he follows in these two men¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Stone, we said we¡¯d fight together. Where¡¯s my opponent?¡± The fatty¡¯s face was full of a grievous expression; he wanted to fight someone too. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll have your chance.¡± He looked ahead: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Martial Venerate Mansion!¡± ¡°Stone, you really want to do something big?¡± The fatty jumped in fright, previously thinking Shi Hao was just joking around. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The fatty was also determined, showing a vigorous fighting spirit. The two set off toward the Martial Venerate Mansion. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, they¡¯re not running away!¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to the Martial Venerate Mansion?¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go see the excitement.¡± Some of these people directly followed, some went to call their friends to join them at the Martial Venerate Mansion to watch the excitement, and some were too timid and had already gone to report to the authorities; in any case, it was bustling with activity. The Imperial Capital is vast, and the Martial Venerate Mansion was far from where they were, so after walking for almost half an hour, they finally arrived at the Martial Venerate Mansion. ¡°Hmph, Martial Venerable indeed!¡± Shi Hao scorned inwardly; how was Duan Jinghong, with his character, worthy of the title ¡°Martial Venerable¡±? Could a true Venerable be someone of such petty nature? He walked straight towards the main gate, his face bearing a chilling murderous intent. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Naturally, there were guards at the gate, and seeing Shi Hao coming directly, they immediately drew their swords and shouted angrily. This was the Martial Venerate Mansion, after all! Bang! With one kick from Shi Hao, the guard was sent flying. Leaping up with a bound, he rose two zhang high, reaching the plaque hanging high on the gate of the Martial Venerate Mansion, and then kicked out with his foot. Crack; the gilded plaque immediately shattered into pieces and fell scattered. Crash, crash, crash; as the gatekeeper hit the ground, coincidentally, the plaque also fell, landing around him. The crowd around was completely dumbfounded. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Purple Crystal Cannon Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Purple Crystal Cannon Martial Venerable, this is not just the name of a realm, it is also a term of reverence for supreme warriors. To public knowledge, Hua Yuan Nation had only one Martial Venerable, whose martial power reaches the heavens, capable of stabilizing nations and quelling chaos, immensely powerful. This had become a symbol that provoked awe in all beings, on par with imperial authority. But now? Someone actually ran up to the Martial Venerate Mansion and kicked the plaque to pieces! What immense provocation was this? ¡°That¡¯s Shi Hao!¡± ¡°Yes, the same Shi Hao who just won first place in the martial arts competition.¡± ¡°He came last year too, as a fifteen-year-old student participant.¡± ¡°Sheesh, this young man is too monstrous. Last year, he was a fifteen-year-old representative and he didn¡¯t win the championship, which means his strength was quite ordinary. But this year he¡¯s turned so fierce¡ªhow terrifying must his progress have been over the course of this year?¡± ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s so good-looking!¡± ¡°But, to dare to run rampant in Martial Venerate Mansion, isn¡¯t he seeking death?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t blame Shi Hao for this, I heard that previously the Venerable sent him a notice demanding he kneel and beg for death within three days at the mansion. I mean, when the Venerable says something like that, whether to resist or not, you¡¯re on a path to death, so to fight fiercely is understandable.¡± ¡°So, this is a fight with his back against the wall, taking down anyone he can.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± There were always those in the know, sharing what they knew, making everyone else realize why Shi Hao would be so impulsive. ¡ª¡ªYou want me dead, why would I treat you courteously? Inside the Martial Venerate Mansion, meanwhile, a ruckus broke out. Soon, more than a dozen people rushed out. There were disciples of the Martial Venerable, and there were servants of the mansion. Seeing the gatekeeper lying on the ground and the scattered plaque, all showed shocked and angry expressions. Someone actually caused trouble at Martial Venerate Mansion? What audacity, as if they had the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard! One could say that even the Emperor wouldn¡¯t dare to touch the Martial Venerate Mansion¡¯s plaque! ¡°You little bastard, how dare you!¡± someone immediately berated. ¡°That¡¯s Shi Hao.¡± Someone who recognized him stated Shi Hao¡¯s identity. ¡°Truly a madman!¡± ¡°Eh, where are the fourth brother and the ninth brother? Didn¡¯t they go to find Shi Hao?¡± This puzzled the people of Martial Venerate Mansion; had they just missed him by chance? But being attacked at their own doorstep inflamed their anger. ¡°Fatty,¡± Shi Hao said softly. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Alrighty!¡± The fatty was seething with murderous intent, having been beaten by people from Martial Venerate Mansion day after day. Although he didn¡¯t sustain severe injuries, which normal person wouldn¡¯t be enraged? Besides, Duan Jinghong actually demanded Shi Hao kneel and beg for death, which also provoked the fatty¡¯s wrath. Whoever wants to touch my brother, I¡¯ll kill them, no matter who they are! The two of them stepped forward boldly. Although there were only two of them, they emanated an aura that could contend with thousands of troops. ¡°Just a couple of country bumpkins!¡± The disciples of Martial Venerable sneered, too disdainful to take action themselves and sent their servants to go forth and kill. The fatty charged ahead, banging and thumping like a wild boar, charging into whoever he saw. With his terrifying strength combined with speed, anyone he hit was sent flying at high velocity. Bang bang bang, those people were slammed against courtyard walls, pillars, rockeries, either with their heads shattered on impact or with their chest bones completely fractured, each death more gruesome than the last. You should know that the fatty¡¯s strength was already infinitely close to that of a mid-level Martial Sect, so what strength could a few servants possibly have? Could they possibly be Martial Sect members? Seeing the scene of bodies strewn all across the ground, the disciples of the Martial Venerable all revealed a murderous aura. They dared to kill in the Martial Venerate Mansion? ¡°Now, not even the king of heaven can save you!¡± ¡°Die!¡± There were a total of six Martial Venerable disciples present, with the highest-ranking being the third senior brother, and the last being the tenth junior brother; they all drew their weapons and pressed towards Shi Hao and his companion. ¡°Kill!¡± they shouted in unison, swinging their weapons to chop down. Shi Hao bared his teeth in a smile, forceful energy in operation, covering his skin as he faced them head-on, throwing consecutive punches. Bang! Bang! Bang! With each punch, if it hit the head, that head would instantly burst; if the torso, a large depression would cave in, crushing all internal organs; if an arm or leg, the bones would shatter into pieces. He threw only six punches, and five of the six Martial Venerable disciples lay down, with only one having the fortune of not dying, but his right arm was dangling loosely, swinging like a snake, the bones inside already reduced to rubble. Hiss! Outside the door, or on the walls of the courtyard, the spectating crowd all turned pale, with several unable to help themselves from vomiting violently. Too brutal, too domineering, as he showed no mercy to the disciples of Martial Venerable, clearly signaling a fight to the death with Duan Jinghong. Thump thump thump, even more people rushed out, alert by the commotion. The one who did not die, Shi Yang the third senior brother, was only a hair away from being a high-level Martial Sect, and so barely managed to save his own life, he shouted loudly, ¡°Quickly, go call for our master, and bring the Purple Crystal Cannon, this person is a high-level Martial Sect!¡± A high-level Martial Sect! How is that possible? Just a sixteen-year-old boy? You should know that in Hua Yuan Nation, the youngest Martial Sect record is twenty-nine years old, and for the youngest high-level Martial Sect, it is thirty-eight years old. A sixteen-year-old high-level Martial Sect, how could that be possible! Yet Shi Yang himself was a mid-level Martial Sect, and he was defeated by Shi Hao in a single move; now he personally confirmed Shi Hao to be a high-level Martial Sect, could this possibly be an error? ¡°If this kid can survive this ordeal, he might well become a Martial Venerable in the future!¡± a member of the audience said. ¡°Yes, to become a high-level Martial Sect at sixteen, this has never happened before, such a prodigy¡ªif he doesn¡¯t become a Martial Venerable, I still wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you beat me to death.¡± ¡°What a pity, he¡¯s doomed not to survive this one.¡± Suddenly, everyone fell silent. What does it matter to be a high-level Martial Sect? In front of a Martial Venerable, they are nothing more than ants, not withstanding a single blow. A Martial Venerable is the pillar of a nation, a Venerable among the martial! ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shi Hao said indifferently, continuing to move forward with the fatty. The people of Martial Venerate Mansion fell back one after another, simply not daring to clash with Shi Hao¡¯s sharp edge. But just in a while, two persons were seen carrying over a cannon that was entirely golden, about the size of a smokestack, with a base made entirely of metal. ¡°The Purple Crystal Cannon!¡± Many people exclaimed in shock; this was a grand killing weapon capable of killing Martial Sect members. ¡°Stone!¡± the fatty also shuddered, even though he and Shi Hao had both cultivated the Tyrant Body Technique, giving them far stronger physiques than the average Martial Sect, facing this so-called ¡®Martial Sect-killing¡¯ ultimate weapon, he too felt uncertain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shi Hao said lightly. ¡°Hahaha, what blind confidence you have,¡± Shi Yang scoffed coldly, ¡°Before the Purple Crystal Cannon, no matter what kind of genius or high-level Martial Sect you are, you¡¯ll only be blasted into smithereens!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you kneel down now, and I might grant you an intact corpse!¡± In the eyes of the people from Martial Venerate Mansion, granting an intact corpse is the greatest act of mercy. Shi Hao, however, showed an expression of curiosity, saying to the fatty, ¡°This is clearly a golden cannon, why do they call it the Purple Crystal Cannon?¡± Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Blown Away Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Blown Away What time is it now, and you¡¯re still curious about this? How on earth did your brain develop? ¡°Shi Hao, even if you feign composure, you can¡¯t change the reality!¡± Shi Yang said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and if you don¡¯t kneel down, I¡¯ll blast you with the Purple Crystal Cannon!¡± ¡°One!¡± Phut! He had barely started counting when Shi Hao did not kneel down; instead, he strode towards him. How could Shi Yang bear this? Did Shi Yang dare to keep counting like this? If he really counted to three, Shi Hao would probably already be upon him, easily crushing him to death. So, he had no choice but to activate the Purple Crystal Cannon immediately. But this was truly too humiliating for him. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to count to three? ¡°Die!¡± He pressed at the end of the Purple Crystal Cannon, and instantly, countless golden patterns on the cannon lit up; then, with a whoosh, a purple light orb shot out at an indescribable speed towards Shi Hao. Shi Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, having already caught sight of the purple light orb. This was a cannonball, purple all over, even somewhat resembling crystal, with a layer of crystalline glow. So, this was the origin of the Purple Crystal Cannon¡¯s name. Shi Hao still had the leisure to feel sentimental for a moment; then, he threw his punch filled with forceful energy. Bang! His punch, remarkably accurate, collided with the Purple Crystal Cannonball, and under the impact of a force reaching a million pounds, the cannonball instantly exploded. No, Shi Hao realized immediately that the cannonball was designed to break apart upon impact. Indeed, once the cannonball exploded, all one could see were countless purple crystals inside, filled with sharp edges. Normally, when the Purple Crystal Cannon exploded like this, these tiny crystals would continue to barrel towards the target, and their sharp edges could easily tear through a Martial Master¡¯s body, causing devastating damage. But Shi Hao¡¯s punch was too terrifying. Nearly a million pounds of force! As a result, with one punch, the Purple Crystal Cannon did indeed explode, but impacted by the terrifying force, those fragments were actually blown back towards their source. Whoosh whoosh whoosh, purple lights flickered chaotically. Shi Yang felt an indescribable pain all over his body; looking down, he saw his body riddled with purple holes. Then, he remembered the sight of Shi Hao¡¯s punch shattering the Purple Crystal Cannonball, sending thousands of fragments flying backward. Too fast, so fast that he had no time to react. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Screams came from all around. With the Purple Crystal Cannon¡¯s backfire, Shi Yang was naturally the first to bear the brunt, taking on most of the firepower, but those next to him also suffered from the catastrophe. The cannon, capable of killing a Martial Master, who could withstand that? They were hit one after another, screaming in agony. The Purple Crystal Cannon¡¯s terror lay not just in its destructive power, but also in a strange substance on the shrapnel that could suffocate the vitality of life. How is this possible? How could this be! Shi Yang¡¯s face was full of disbelief; the Purple Crystal Cannon was a major killer aimed at Martial Masters. No Martial Master had ever escaped its grasp, a fact proven by countless corpses. Yet, how had it failed in front of Shi Hao? ¡°You, how could you¡ª¡± Shi Yang struggled to speak, and as he opened his mouth, fresh blood poured out. He had taken almost all the firepower of the Purple Crystal Cannon, and even without that special destructive force of the shrapnel, he would have died from his severe injuries. The only reason he was still clinging to life was because of the long breaths typical of a Martial Master and the unwillingness and disbelief in his heart. Martial Master? Was the opponent really a Martial Master? Not just him, but the surrounding onlookers were all dumbstruck. Shi Hao shot out the Purple Crystal Cannon, and instead of killing him, it was used against the disciples of the Martial Venerate lineage. This was just like a myth. ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°Truly an incredible person!¡± ¡°Somehow I feel that this young man could give the Martial Venerable a run for his money.¡± ¡°Uh, he punched the Purple Crystal Cannon¡¯s shot right back, that¡¯s definitely beyond the strength of the Martial Sect!¡± ¡°Oh my God, is he a young Martial Venerable?¡± ¡°And so good-looking too!¡± The onlookers exclaimed in amazement. This time, they had truly seen something extraordinary and were greatly surprised. Such a young man, a remarkable figure! Shi Hao glanced at Shi Yang but didn¡¯t linger, as if the latter wasn¡¯t worth a second look. And that was indeed the case. Slap, slap, slap, the disciples of the Martial Venerable all fell, the power of the Purple Crystal Cannon taking effect, their life forces weakening, yet they watched Shi Hao with unwillingness in their eyes. They were disciples of the Martial Venerable, after all, and they were at the Martial Venerate Mansion, having even brought out a great weapon like the Purple Crystal Cannon, yet they were still being killed. How could they close their eyes in peace? Shi Hao walked over and delivered a kick. Bang! The Purple Crystal Cannon shot up into the sky and shattered in mid-air, falling to the ground in pieces. A million pounds of destructive force, that¡¯s how domineering it was! Tap, tap, tap, right then, a series of orderly footsteps approached. A platoon of Imperial Guards appeared. ¡°Audacious madman, how dare you burst into the Martial Venerate Mansion uninvited! Will you not surrender?¡± barked the captain of the Imperial Guards. He raised his hand, and the Imperial Guards unsheathed their long blades, while two others wheeled out another Purple Crystal Cannon. They had received the news early on, but why had they arrived so late? It was because they had to bring out this big weapon. ¡ªThey had mobilized after receiving news of Li Lei and Zhao Guilai¡¯s deaths and were well aware that Zhao Guilai was a mid-level Martial Sect member. Therefore, Shi Hao must be a high-level Martial Sect! And to deal with a high-level Martial Sect member, with just a few of them? That would be courting death! So, they took some time to bring out the Purple Crystal Cannon before daring to come here. Shi Hao turned his head and said, ¡°When Duan Jinghong asked me to come here begging for death, why didn¡¯t I see you guys come out to uphold justice?¡± The Imperial Guards were suddenly speechless. Can you compare yourself to the Martial Venerable? The Martial Venerable is a pillar of a nation, almost equal in status to His Majesty, not someone a youngster like you can compare with. Even if you are a high-level Martial Venerable, almost unequaled in combat power, in front of the Martial Venerable, you are as insignificant as ants. So, whatever the Martial Venerable does is naturally justified, while Shi Hao? Must not offend the Martial Venerable¡¯s dignity! However, this truth is known between you and me, but it can¡¯t be openly stated, because even the imperial law contains the principle ¡°When the emperor breaks the law, he faces the same punishment as the commoners,¡± but when the emperor does break the law, who has the guts to call him out? What a joke! Therefore, the captain was only momentarily stunned before he berated again, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! You dare to commit murder in the Imperial Capital and kill disciples of the Martial Venerable, you truly have no regard for your life!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and if you do not bind yourself and surrender, you will be killed without mercy!¡± Hearing this, everyone showed strange expressions. Because Shi Yang had also said something similar before, but now he was lying on the ground, his Restless Soul not yet departed. Captain, you should take care. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77: The Sixteen-Year-Old Martial Venerable? Chapter 77: Chapter 77: The Sixteen-Year-Old Martial Venerable? ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three!¡± The captain of the Imperial Guards couldn¡¯t help but rage in humiliation, waving his hand, ¡°Fire the cannon!¡± Boom! A Purple Crystal Cannon fired immediately towards Shi Hao, its speed so fast that even a Martial Sect had no chance to react. However, Shi Hao, still a senior Martial Sect in realm, had far surpassed this level in strength. With a light shout, his figure leaped forward, and with a punch, the cannonball exploded on impact. The fragments did not fly backward but scattered into the sky. ¡°Considering you are just following orders, I will spare you this time. Dare to strike again, and you shall be killed without mercy!¡± Shi Hao said coldly. He would warn only once¡ªwhoever dared to strike at him again, he would kill! The squad of Imperial Guards wet themselves in fear. To catch a Purple Crystal Cannon barehanded, to blast it apart and send it flying without sustaining a scratch on himself¡ª My god! Is this really a Martial Sect? Impossible! The Purple Crystal Cannon is designed to kill Martial Sects, yet it couldn¡¯t even harm a single hair on Shi Hao, so how could he possibly be a Martial Sect? Could it be¡­ a Martial Venerable? Heavens, how could there be such a young Martial Venerable? The Imperial Guards were trembling, now too scared to make another move even if they were given ten thousand doses of courage. Shi Hao seemed to be a Martial Venerable, and a Martial Venerable is a figure of high respect among martial artists, inviolable. A pillar of a nation, one who could suppress even the state itself¡ªwhat lofty status is that? Moreover, if Shi Hao was also a Martial Venerable, then the grudge between him and Duan Jinghong was something that mere mortals could not possibly intervene in. Shi Hao turned around, utterly ignoring the Imperial Guards, even though a Purple Crystal Cannon was still aimed at his back. Such an attitude made one feel compelled to admire him. What incredible confidence! Tramp, tramp, tramp, more people finally emerged from the Martial Venerate Mansion, and this time, there were even more of them, including one who was limping out. Luo Chen. Huh? Shi Hao was somewhat astonished because he had clearly crippled Luo Chen¡¯s limbs, crushed his bones to dust¡ªthere was no way he could be standing again. ¡ªUnless he intervened, it¡¯s not an injury that could not be healed, but within the Hua Yuan Nation? Sorry, there was no way there was a healer capable of that. ¡°Shi Hao, you didn¡¯t expect me to be able to stand again, did you?¡± Luo Chen glared at Shi Hao, his eyes full of flames. He nearly became crippled! But that was a thing of the past. Soon, he would join the White Cloud Sect and embark on a supreme path. The difference between him and Shi Hao would be like that between the clouds and the mud. Shi Hao didn¡¯t take it seriously¡ªsuch a petty character could easily be squashed with a flick of his fingers; was he worth his concern? His gaze locked on another person. Liu Yixiao. Their paths had crossed once at the Imperial Palace, and of course, for Liu Yixiao, that was hardly a pleasant memory. However, this let Shi Hao know that the other party was a physician. This person was quite arrogant, not even showing much respect to the Emperor. So, he must have a considerable background. Now, appearing in the Martial Venerate Mansion and just so happens that Luo Chen¡¯s injuries have miraculously healed¡ªthere was definitely a connection between the two. ¡°Was it you who healed this man?¡± Shi Hao asked. ¡°Indeed,¡± Liu Yixiao replied proudly. ¡°A mere fracture is naturally negligible in my view.¡± This statement was actually quite ostentatious¡ªafter all, Luo Chen¡¯s bones had been powdered, yet within a mere ten days, they were mostly healed, allowing him to walk with crutches. To claim such would make even the old doctors of the medical court pop their eyes out in astonishment. Yet, he spoke of it with such ease. Concealed humility is actually a form of pride. Shi Hao placed his hands behind his back and said, ¡°I don¡¯t get along with this person, so if you beat him into a crippled state again, I¡¯ll let you off the hook. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cripple your limbs as well and see if you can heal yourself.¡± Ah, how arrogant, how overbearing! Liu Yixiao was so angry he laughed instead, too lazy to even retort, only letting out a ¡°heh heh heh¡± of cold laughter. On the other side, Duan Jinghong was also about to explode with rage. Who was he? A Martial Venerable! Even in the presence of the Emperor, he would have to be treated with the utmost courtesy¡ªa Soul Nurturing powerhouse indeed, someone who could utterly dominate those in the Breaking the Extreme realm. But Shi Hao hadn¡¯t even deigned to give him a single glance¡ªwhat blatant disrespect! ¡°You impudent boy, you really are arrogant!¡± he said coolly. As a Martial Venerable, an exalted figure, he was, of course, beyond showing his emotions outwardly. Shi Hao responded tit for tat, ¡°Old thing, relying on your status as a Martial Venerable, you threaten and scream for my blood. What, do you expect me to bow before you respectfully and call you ¡®Venerable Sir¡¯? Hmph, you have no shame, and yet you blame me for not giving you face?¡± This! Duan Jinghong was so furious he felt like exploding, the young man¡¯s words were incredibly cutting, striking right to the heart. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, today this old man shall let you taste the bitter fruits of your own doing!¡± Boom, a torrent of power surged from within him, giving a strong sense of tangible force. Such was the might of a Martial Venerable! Everyone felt a sense of awe, and those who had previously thought Shi Hao might come out on top now shook their heads solemnly in their hearts. It was simply too vast a gulf, too complete a divide¡ªthat was the terrifying strength of a nation¡¯s pillar, the Martial Venerable. Duan Jinghong walked toward Shi Hao step by step, and with each heavy footfall¡ªthud, thud, thud¡ªthe ground trembled slightly, as if a massive ferocious beast was thundering across the earth. ¡°Stone!¡± The fatty showed a look of anxiety. That was a Martial Venerable after all, a character from the legends, who not only presented himself in person now but was even about to fight with his young friend. Long-held conceptions of the martial arts hierarchy had been etched deeply into their minds, causing the fatty to worry immensely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Shi Hao said just that and then took a big stride forward to meet his opponent, his fighting spirit igniting fiercely. Before this moment, he had crushed anyone he faced, having never met a worthy adversary. But this time, it would be different. He had finally met a strong opponent. However, far from being afraid, this made him excited. ¡°Come!¡± He bellowed, suddenly accelerating and throwing a swift punch. ¡°Peon!¡± Duan Jinghong said disdainfully. He didn¡¯t bother to dodge and punched back. He didn¡¯t utilize any Martial Techniques. A Martial Venerable wouldn¡¯t need such maneuvers when facing a Martial Sect member¡ªit was an absolute domination, wasn¡¯t it? Bang! Their punches collided and immediately a shockwave burst forth, with multiple trees in the courtyard snapping simultaneously and even a large portion of the wall collapsing. Such terror! Yet what was even more astonishing was that Shi Hao managed to maintain his punching stance, standing face to face with Duan Jinghong. Heavens! My goodness! A Martial Venerable! This young man was also a Martial Venerable! At that moment, everyone felt like they were losing their minds. A sixteen-year-old Martial Venerable existed in the world¡ªit was simply unbelievable, leaving them at a loss for words. Even Liu Yixiao was blown away. Originally calm and smiling, he now nearly choked. Soul Nurturing realm. This young man was at the Soul Nurturing realm! My goodness, even considering the White Cloud Sect, this was surely a miracle. Indeed, the sect had young prodigies who had advanced to the Soul Nurturing realm early on, but none of them were under twenty years old. A sixteen-year-old in the Soul Nurturing realm¡ªunheard of! Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Battle Martial Venerable Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Battle Martial Venerable Luo Chen found it even harder to accept. Last year, Shi Hao had been his opponent in the finals. Although he had used underhanded tactics to win, he didn¡¯t consider Shi Hao stronger than himself, but he had used such means just to ensure victory. Latterly, he had entered Imperial Capital Academy and had even been taken as a disciple by Martial Venerable. It was now confirmed that he possessed a Spirit Root, which could lead him into a broader world and a brighter future. However, Shi Hao had burst forth, crushing him to dust and dimming his light. Having a Spirit Root is universally acknowledged as the only means to advance into the Soul Nurturing realm. So, what does it mean that Shi Hao had become a Martial Venerable? He too possessed a Spirit Root, and had even achieved Soul Nurturing. Heavens! Luo Chen couldn¡¯t accept it and felt as if the sky were darkening. If heaven had created Luo Chen, giving him such formidable conditions, why did it also create a Shi Hao to crush him to dust? Bam! Bam! Bam! As Shi Hao exchanged punches with Duan Jinghong, he quickly gained a clear understanding of Duan Jinghong¡¯s power. The starting power of a Martial Venerable indeed begins from one million catties. In Duan Jinghong¡¯s case, the power was about 1.1 million catties, stronger than him, but the difference of just tens of thousands of catties was not significant at their current base of power, and Shi Hao could completely manage it. However, on the surface, Shi Hao clearly fell into disadvantage, gradually being pressed down by Duan Jinghong. Was Shi Hao someone who would passively take a beating? He immediately employed the Flying Cloud Fist, and suddenly, his power increased by eighty percent. ¡°Hmph, you actually know the Shi Family¡¯s Flying Cloud Fist?¡± Duan Jinghong displayed a hint of surprise, but it quickly turned to scorn, ¡°It seems you have a deep connection with the Shi Family. Too bad, I too possess Sun-Level advanced martial techniques!¡± He converted his punches into palm strikes, unleashing a set of palm techniques that also significantly increased in power. This was also a Sun-Level advanced martial technique. Although both had the same eighty percent power increase, the difference in their power bases meant that the fifteen thousand catty gap instantly expanded, nearing thirty thousand catties. With that, Duan Jinghong¡¯s advantage was naturally further amplified. All around, the onlookers nodded in agreement. The old ginger is still spicy, and how could Duan Jinghong have a false reputation after being famous for so many years? ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± Luo Chen roared inwardly. Such a dazzling person made him look utterly lackluster and encouraged feelings of inferiority and a burgeoning murderous intent within him. Shi Hao snorted, and his offensive suddenly changed. Eight Extremes Fist, a Sun-Level high-tier martial technique. Sun-Level high-tier, what does that imply? Power increase¡­ Double! Boom! With another punch, Shi Hao unleashed nearly three million catties of force, roaring through the air, compressing it into visible ripples that followed his fist as he viciously smashed it towards Duan Jinghong. Duan Jinghong could have never anticipated that Shi Hao possessed such a terrifying martial technique. It was already too late to dodge, so he had no choice but to brace himself and take the hit head-on. Bang, with one strike, he was sent reeling back. Step by step, his retreat shattered the floor tiles underfoot, his entire foot sinking in, yet unable to dissipate the force of the impact on his body, forcing him to take steps back, leaving behind destroyed tiles and footprints. Dammit! Seeing this scene, everyone covered their heads, barely able to believe their eyes. Sect Master Duan¡­ was actually forced back! Heaven! ¡°Huh?¡± Duan Jinghong was greatly shocked, the burst from Shi Hao was entirely unexpected. More terrifying was the fact that although they struck with fist against palm, even though he took the heavy blow, the rebounding force should have also affected his opponent. Under that strike, it made every bone in his body groan in agony, unbearably uncomfortable; yet looking at Shi Hao¡¯s expression, it was relaxed and unaffected. What did that mean? The opponent¡¯s physical strength was far superior to his own! This was something he couldn¡¯t accept. Shi Hao was only sixteen years old, he had been practicing body refinement since childhood, but how could he have cultivated a physique stronger than his? ¡°What Martial Venerable, just so-so!¡± Shi Hao said coldly, filled with disdain. This made Duan Jinghong so angry he almost spit blood. It was too contemptuous, he simply regarded him as nothing. ¡°Who on earth are you!¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. Clearly, his strength wasn¡¯t as good as his, but his explosive power had surpassed him, and there was only one reason, the opponent¡¯s martial techniques were superior to his own. But¡­ Sun-Level Martial Techniques! Even within the White Cloud Sect, no one could possess them. How could they appear in the hands of a youth? Of course, maybe some elder had obtained it from an ancient relic, but hadn¡¯t announced it, after all, Sun-Level Martial Techniques were too significant. So, was he the illegitimate son of some elder? And favored exceptionally, otherwise how could such a precious martial technique be passed on to him? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being kidnapped, forced to reveal the martial technique, and then silenced? ¡°Your grandfather!¡± Shi Hao laughed, swinging his iron fist non-stop. Duan Jinghong shook with anger yet again. This brat was really sharp-tongued. He roared and suddenly, flames blazed over his palms. ¡°Eh!¡± This really surprised Shi Hao. Are you performing magic? Then, he thought of something, in Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories, there were many incredible martial techniques. Besides the few he was currently practicing, the others were utterly like myths. For instance, with one palm strike, thunder obliterated everything. How could it be possible? No matter how strong the strength was, it couldn¡¯t possibly summon thunder, right? However, now that he saw the flames burning on Duan Jinghong¡¯s palms, Shi Hao finally understood that these martial techniques were not delusions, but could truly be realized. The prerequisite was, you had to have reached Martial Venerable. His strength was comparable to Martial Venerable, but in fact, he was still an advanced Martial Sect. Seeing the expression on Shi Hao¡¯s face, that surprised look was definitely not feigned, which made Duan Jinghong feel doubtful. ¡°You are not at the Soul Nurturing stage!¡± he said. If it were the Soul Nurturing stage, Soul Power could easily communicate with the elemental forces of heaven and earth, such as fire, ice, metal, and the corresponding forces, something every Soul Nurturing powerhouse could do. Soul Nurturing? What is that. Shi Hao was bewildered, but how could he show weakness? ¡°What Soul Nurturing or not, being able to blow you apart is all that matters!¡± He mobilized the forceful energy, protecting around him. Indeed! Duan Jinghong suddenly realized, the opponent was not a Martial Venerable, nor was he at the Soul Nurturing stage, but somehow, this freakish guy had cultivated Breaking the Extreme to surpass anyone, which explained why his strength was so great, yet he couldn¡¯t manipulate elemental power, nor had he even heard of it. However, how did this guy cultivate it, and moreover, how could he possess Sun-Level Martial Techniques? Could it be that he had received the inheritance of some unparalleled powerhouse? Thus, he knew nothing about the Martial Arts Realm, yet his strength was disturbingly powerful. ¡ªIt has to be said, although his guesses were not entirely accurate, they were somewhat close. His heart suddenly surged, filled with intense greed. If¡­ this inheritance were obtained by him? ¡°Boy, die for this old man!¡± Duan Jinghong, controlling the flaming palms, violently hammered towards Shi Hao. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Dying with Eyes Open Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Dying with Eyes Open Duan Jinghong¡¯s greed was as fervent as a blaze; his Spirit Root was damaged and he could no longer cultivate, leading to years of a dispirited will, delving into the mortal world to enjoy the wondrous taste of power. However, when midnight dreams revisited, he would feel regret, pondering what realm he might have reached by now if his Spirit Root were not damaged. Putting aside other things, as one¡¯s realm increases, so does their lifespan ¨C something that no amount of money or power can replace. Therefore, when he discovered that Luo Chen possessed a Spirit Root, his heart surged with excitement, and he immediately took him as an apprentice, nurturing him with great care, intending to send Luo Chen to the White Cloud Sect to obtain divine medicine that could heal his Spirit Root. Now, his ambitions had grown even larger. The legacy Shi Hao had received was very likely to surpass even the White Cloud Sect. This spiraled his greed and also sealed his lips. Once he plundered Shi Hao¡¯s treasure, he would kill everyone to silence them, then head to distant lands, only returning after he had mastered divine skills. He believed that within the inheritance of a peerless powerhouse there ought to be a method to heal the Spirit Root. And so, he came to kill, his eyes reddened with fervor. Bang! Shi Hao and Duan Jinghong clashed, and under the terrifying force, Duan Jinghong was immediately sent flying backward, which confirmed to Shi Hao that although the enemy could ¡°summon¡± flames, this did not enhance his strength. Nevertheless, he felt the scorching pain in his hands; even with the protection of forceful energy, it couldn¡¯t completely isolate the might of the flames. Go to ????????????????????.co The strength of forceful energy lay in dissolving physical attacks; however, its effect was considerably less effective against such Elemental Attacks. But what of that? Shi Hao charged forward with the speed of an arrow, his fists pounding explosively. Bang bang bang, his punches rained down like a storm, relentlessly battering. ¡°You old bastard, so old yet lack any sense of dignity, bullying others with your power!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a Martial Venerable?¡± ¡°So what, I¡¯m going to burst you open in front of everyone!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see you order people around now, let¡¯s see your arrogance!¡± ¡°You want to kill me? I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± Shi Hao fought more and more ferociously; his body was covered in numerous burns, and even though the Flame Power was fierce, he didn¡¯t care, consumed by battle fervor, intent only on killing. Duan Jinghong was terrified. How could there be such a monstrous person? If this continued, although it was very likely that Duan Jinghong would be beaten to death by Shi Hao, Shi Hao would also be burnt to death. A lose-lose outcome, perishing together ¨C what was the point? Although he was greedy, he also cherished his life, and the idea of retreat sprouted within him. ¡°Kid, if we keep this up, we¡¯ll only both die. Stop, let¡¯s call it off!¡± he took the initiative to back down. This was unbelievable to the onlookers; a Martial Venerable voluntarily ceasing battle? But then considering Shi Hao¡¯s formidable strength, stopping was indeed the best choice; otherwise, like Duan Jinghong said, they would perish together. What for? ¡°You old coot, are you afraid?¡± Shi Hao ignored him completely, swinging his fists, unleashing his terrifying power to its fullest. ¡°You little bastard, are you an idiot?¡± Duan Jinghong was on the brink of exploding in rage. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of Shi Hao but that he didn¡¯t want both of them to die. However, with Shi Hao¡¯s fierce and unyielding punches, how could he stand down? It was fight to the death or be beaten to a pulp. He didn¡¯t want to die, and of course, neither did Shi Hao. But why did he insist on fighting? First, it was his pride that egged him on; if you can kill or maim me, then I¡¯m determined to take you down. Secondly, he had a strategy in mind, though he wasn¡¯t yet sure if it would work. When Duan Jinghong launched another Flame Palm towards him, Shi Hao let out a long howl, and the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture began to circulate. ¡°Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering¡± means that one can plunder energy from Heaven and Earth, so why not from people as well? Shi Hao¡¯s Soul Tentacles spread out, and he ¡°saw¡± an entirely new scene. ¡ªDuan Jinghong was also extending his Soul Tentacles, drawing energy from his surroundings, but unlike the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, which takes whatever energy is available, he was very specific in his targets. At the first turn of the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, Shi Hao forcibly snatched away that energy. As Duan Jinghong¡¯s palm struck halfway, a bizarre scene occurred; the flames burning on his hand suddenly extinguished. What! Duan Jinghong¡¯s face was a picture of confusion. What happened? Where¡¯s my flame? Boom, with just one blow, he was sent flying by Shi Hao, spitting out blood continuously under the impact of nearly three million pounds of force, feeling several bones breaking inside him. How is that possible? His mind raced; somehow, his connection with the Fire Element had been interrupted, causing his Flame Palm to extinguish all at once. But how could this happen? He still had more than half of his Soul Power left; it wasn¡¯t even close to being depleted. The surrounding crowd was also baffled. What just happened? ¡°Pfft, old man, why¡¯d your fire go out? Do you need to refuel before you can fight again?¡± the fatty laughed out loud from the side. Add some fuel? You think this flame is fueled by oil? ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, many people burst into laughter. They knew the fatty was just joking, and his humor at a moment of such a high-stakes duel indicated that he had a big heart and an even bigger nerve. Duan Jinghong was both enraged and furious. Of course, he wanted to kill the fatty, but with a strong enemy right in front of him, how could he be distracted? More importantly, he was shocked as to why he had suddenly lost communication with the Fire Element, and this unknown invoked fear within him. But before he had time to think it over, Shi Hao attacked again. Boom, Duan Jinghong¡¯s hands vibrated once more, reigniting the flame. Shi Hao did not use the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture again, because his Soul Force had not fully recovered, and he could only use it three more times at most. Therefore, if he were to use it again, he had to make sure it was a fatal blow. Moreover, the previous encounter made him realize that Duan Jinghong could manipulate Flame Power because he had drawn on some type of energy from the world around him. Flame Energy? What if he could do it too? Shi Hao extended his Soul Tentacles, and instantly, the world presented itself to him in a different aspect. He ¡°saw¡± Duan Jinghong once again establish a connection with a certain energy in the world around him, with the power of the soul acting as a bridge between them. Differentiating the type of energy the opponent was communicating with, he likewise used his Soul Tentacles to capture it. However, this time he did not use the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture to plunder it, but rather used the Soul Force as a bridge, adhering it to the surface of his fist. As the energies converged, once they reached a certain threshold, boom, a flame ignited on Shi Hao¡¯s fist. Even the fire was larger than the flames on Duan Jinghong¡¯s hands, almost the size of a washbowl. Bang! Under such a strike, Duan Jinghong had not expected it at all. Not only was he sent flying with the blow, but the terrifying Flame Power burned half his face severely, practically cooking his brain. Dammit! You¡¯re too crafty, having the ability to use Elemental Power, clearly at the Soul Nurturing realm, yet you deliberately fooled me, pretending to be clueless. Then, at such a critical moment, you coldly took me down. ¡°Scammer, scammer, scammer¡­¡± His eyes were wide open in anger. Dammit, dying with his eyes wide open, truly dying with his eyes wide open. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Abolish Again Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Abolish Again Martial Venerable Duan Jinghong is dead. His death was truly unfair, for his power was still greater than Shi Hao¡¯s, only his martial technique was inferior. Had he managed to stay calm and collected, utilizing the Elemental Power, he could have fought Shi Hao to a mutual destruction. However, Shi Hao suddenly mastered the use of Elemental Power, catching Duan Jinghong completely off guard, resulting in his wrongful death. He really died unjustly. Had he known that Shi Hao could also wield the Elemental Power, he would not have clashed so head-on with him. Seeing Duan Jinghong fall, the onlooking crowd was utterly dumbfounded. Martial Venerable¡­ just died like that? My God, a generation¡¯s Martial Venerable, just passed away without any fuss! Keep in mind, years ago, Tong¡¯an Country had dispatched seven high-ranking Martial Sect members as assassins, among whom one even concealed their identity, staying by Duan Jinghong¡¯s side as a concubine, waiting for the opportunity to strike. When the seven made their move, Duan Jinghong quelled them single-handedly, sustaining only a minor injury. This was enough to demonstrate the strength of a Martial Venerable. However, now¡­ How could everyone not be dumbfounded? But, this also demonstrated the immense strength of Shi Hao in return. My God, this new Martial Venerable is not only terrifyingly young, but also so powerful he has overwhelmed the seasoned Martial Venerables. Shi Hao stood proudly, his eyes slightly closed, as if in contemplation. Go to ????????????????????.co Actually, with that punch, he had blown Duan Jinghong away, which even he found somewhat shocking and unexpected. Keep in mind, this was his first time harnessing the Elemental Power, and not only did he succeed, but his power even surpassed that of Duan Jinghong. Why was that? Now that he thought about it, the flames he had summoned were far hotter than Duan Jinghong¡¯s, which meant their destructive power was also greater, directly burning through Duan Jinghong¡¯s brain. How could it not kill him instantly? This made Shi Hao apprehensive. If such an attack could be launched from a distance, wouldn¡¯t it mean that an enemy could be burnt alive without even coming close to touching him? With such high temperatures, how could one fight back? Forceful energy? No, that would only resolve a tiny bit before one would still be burnt alive. This had nothing to do with strength but was a terrifyingly effective method of attack. Fortunately, Duan Jinghong was not profoundly skilled in the power of fire, otherwise, even with Sun-Level Martial Technique, Shi Hao would have perished on the spot. After being distracted for a moment, he immediately regained his composure and swept his gaze towards Liu Yixiao and Luo Chen. Feeling his gaze, Liu Yixiao and Luo Chen both shivered from head to toe. How could they not be afraid? This lord had just killed a Soul Nurturing expert! Shi Hao¡¯s gaze rested on Liu Yixiao, and he spoke indifferently, ¡°What did I tell you just now?¡± Liu Yixiao couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Previously, Shi Hao had told him to break Luo Chen¡¯s limbs again. At the time, he had taken it as a joke, thinking how could a mere youth contend with a Soul Nurturing expert? However, the result now profoundly shocked him. Shi Hao was truly that powerful! He couldn¡¯t help but glare at Luo Chen, his eyes filled with menace. In comparison, though this young man possessed a Spirit Root and would eventually reach the Soul Nurturing realm, even beyond, how could that be more important than his own life? I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll continue being crippled. ¡°No!¡± Luo Chen also saw the menacing look in Liu Yixiao¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but scream in horror. He had been crippled for several days and did not want to endure another period where he had to depend on others for ¡°care.¡± ¡°The injuries were treated by me, and now I¡¯m taking it back!¡± Liu Yixiao said emotionlessly. He had treated Luo Chen¡¯s injuries because the latter had a Spirit Root, not because he had received any benefits. ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Luo Chen shouted, ¡°I have a Spirit Root, I will enter the White Cloud Sect, even become an Other Shore powerhouse! You are committing a grave sin, you can¡¯t! You can¡¯t!¡± Huh? Shi Hao listened, and realized the information was significant. Liu Yixiao now, however, had no mood to care about future matters. If he were to lose his life, would there still be a future? ¡°Luo Chen, if you must blame someone, blame it on offending someone you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± he said mercilessly, snapping Luo Chen¡¯s limbs again. Luo Chen fell to the ground, becoming completely disabled. ¡°I will never forgive you! Never!¡± Luo Chen howled in pain. In his eyes, Liu Yixiao had become the second worst enemy after Shi Hao. Liu Yixiao simply smiled faintly, without responding. What was there to say to a disabled person? ¡°Shi Hao, you are ruthless, truly ruthless!¡± Luo Chen turned to Shi Hao again, his gaze sharp as if it could cut through people. Anyway, he was already disabled, would Shi Hao still want his life? So, why bother doing more? Therefore, he had nothing more to lose and, of course, nothing to fear. Shi Hao smiled faintly, ¡°You used poison against me, I merely returned the favor.¡± ¡°But I only disabled one of your arms and one leg!¡± Luo Chen shouted, and besides, Shi Hao¡¯s bones weren¡¯t broken. ¡°Oh, consider it interest,¡± Shi Hao responded. Damn it! Luo Chen was filled with rage but didn¡¯t know how to release it. ¡°Now, do you regret poisoning me back then?¡± Shi Hao asked. ¡°Pah, I only regret being too merciful towards you at that time, sparing your life!¡± Luo Chen¡¯s face was fierce. He truly regretted, if he had been less hesitant back then and had killed Shi Hao directly, none of this would have happened. So, he hated, he regretted. ¡°Just as I thought, you really are unrepentant,¡± Shi Hao shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be like you, leaving troubles for myself.¡± ¡°You, you want to kill me?¡± Luo Chen¡¯s eyes widened, and at that moment, he truly felt fear. ¡°Of course,¡± Shi Hao nodded. ¡°Then why did you still make me disabled?¡± Luo Chen asked incredulously. Wasn¡¯t that redundant? Shi Hao smiled, ¡°I felt like it, can you control it?¡± You, you, you! Luo Chen trembled all over, filled with endless rage. You¡¯re going to kill me and still you torment me intentionally? Are you even human? ¡°I¡¯m quite reasonable, if you don¡¯t provoke me, I¡¯ll treat you as if you¡¯re air. But if you provoke me, then I¡¯ll return it a hundredfold!¡± Shi Hao said calmly. ¡°Those who offend me will see my Asura God of Killing side!¡± Before Luo Chen could respond, Shi Hao threw a punch, boom, flames swept over, and he was burned to death instantly. Liu Yixiao trembled all over. This young man was decisive in killing, and once he intended to kill, no amount of pleading would help. ¡°You know about the White Cloud Sect, right?¡± Shi Hao smiled. Huh, you know about it too? Liu Yixiao¡¯s hopes rose. He feared Shi Hao was fearless out of ignorance, but if he knew what a colossal entity the White Cloud Sect was, the opponent would surely be in awe and wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly. ¡°Correct, I am a disciple of the White Cloud Sect¡¯s Pill Yard.¡± He nodded quickly, his tone laced with pride. In his view, the whole Hua Yuan Nation was like livestock under the care of the White Cloud Sect, where beauties and rare materials were there for the taking. As a disciple of the White Cloud Sect, even though he was only a martial master, he was full of immense pride. Shi Hao merely glared, his icy gaze immediately making Liu Yixiao lose all his arrogance, bowing his head, trembling. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Sending the Coffin Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Sending the Coffin ¡°Tell me everything you know about the White Cloud Sect,¡± Shi Hao said. On the other side, the fat man also walked over; now he was the only one who dared to approach Shi Hao. Because he knew that no matter how powerful Shi Hao became, he would always be his brother. Liu Yixiao, intimidated by Shi Hao¡¯s might and also wishing to convey the strength of the White Cloud Sect so as to dissuade Shi Hao from harming him, did not dare to hide anything and spilled all the information about the Sect. When it came to the White Cloud Sect, it was inevitable to touch upon the martial realms of Breaking the Extreme, Soul Nurturing, and Other Shore, prompting Shi Hao to ask a few more questions. However, Liu Yixiao was merely a martial master and also a disciple of the Pill Yard, with a rather superficial understanding and knowledge of martial arts, providing only a general idea, which left Shi Hao unsatisfied. But, Shi Hao had finally learned that becoming a Martial Venerable did not mean breaking through the Nine Extremes but stepping into a new level. No wonder he could wield the Elemental Power of flames. Huh? Then why could he do it as well? He was clearly at the verge of breaking through only Nine Extremes, still some distance away from the peak; by no means should he have met the standards of Soul Nurturing. Why was it that only at the Soul Nurturing realm could one use Elemental Power? Simple, channeling Elemental Power of Heaven and Earth required a strong Soul Force, and without reaching the realm of Soul Nurturing, the Soul Force would be too weak to achieve that. Go to ????????????????????.co And in the process of Soul Nurturing, as the name of the realm suggested, it was all about cultivating and strengthening the soul. Logically, one had to reach the end of Breaking the Extreme before being entitled to explore one¡¯s own soul, to gather the Power of Heaven and Earth for nurturing. And during this process, the Spirit Root played a crucial role; without it, there was no way to connect with the Power of Heaven and Earth, thus no way to strengthen the soul, let alone reaching the realm of Soul Nurturing. Yet, from the very beginning, Shi Hao had been able to use Soul Force. What was going on? Upon reflection, Shi Hao had an epiphany. Yuan Chengmie. Before this, he had never even conceived of the concept of the soul, but Yuan Chengmie¡¯s attempt at body-snatching had inadvertently made him aware of its existence, and through resistance, had essentially taught him how to wield Soul Force. Yuan Chengmie¡­ was actually a good person, handing out cultivation techniques, martial techniques, medical knowledge, and more, and even ¡°personally¡± instructing him in the use of Soul Force. Wait a second, even if he could use Soul Force, he shouldn¡¯t be stronger than Duan Jinghong, should he? That¡¯s it, it was still Yuan Chengmie. The enemy, reduced to a wisp of spirit, had intended to possess him but was destroyed by him instead, leaving him with all his memories. During this process, could it be that he also acquired Yuan Chengmie¡¯s Soul Force to enhance his own? Thus, he was able to drive the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture so early on; otherwise, even with the original text of the scripture, he might not have been capable of operating it. Looking at it this way, Yuan Chengmie was not just a good person but more like a godsend; whatever Shi Hao lacked, he provided. What troubled Shi Hao was how such a formidable being like Yuan Chengmie could be vanquished by him. What secrets lay hidden in his own body that enabled him to wrest control from an exceptional powerhouse? ¡ªEven though that powerhouse had been gravely injured. ¡°Young Master Shi, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Can I go now?¡± Liu Yixiao asked cautiously. ¡°No!¡± Shi Hao shook his head and slapped with his palm; flames surged up once more, instantly obliterating Liu Yixiao. This man had to die. He knew too much. As soon as he returned to the White Cloud Sect and spoke up, it was likely that many Soul Nurturing experts would act to capture him and force out the secrets of the treasures. Therefore, silencing Liu Yixiao was necessary. Shi Hao scanned the crowd of onlookers without starting a massacre. These people were just watching the commotion; they knew Shi Hao was powerful but couldn¡¯t deduce much more. So even if the White Cloud Sect sent people to inquire, they wouldn¡¯t be able to explain the situation. Shi Hao had his principles. As long as no one provoked him, he would never kill out of personal desire. ¡°Fatso, let¡¯s go,¡± he said. ¡°Where to?¡± the fat man asked. He was filled with surprise. He had thought that coming to the Martial Venerate Mansion was a matter of life and death, and he had already made up his mind to fight to the death. Unexpectedly, Shi Hao had shown his divine might, and in just a few moves, he had taken out Duan Jinghong. ¡°Coffin shop.¡± Shi Hao said indifferently. ¡°Ah!¡± The fatty was dumbfounded. What was there to do at a coffin shop, send off the Martial Honor Lineage? But since Shi Hao had decided, he didn¡¯t ask any further questions. His brother in arms¡ªhe would accompany him no matter what. The two arrived at the coffin shop, with curious onlookers trailing behind. They had roughly understood Shi Hao¡¯s character: as long as they did not provoke this personage, Shi Hao simply would not care about them. But they were curious, too. What was Shi Hao doing at the coffin shop? Was it really to send off the Martial Honor Lineage? Shi Hao ordered ten coffins, then had them carried along with him as he walked. The direction they were heading was not the Martial Venerate Mansion. This made the crowd even more curious; if not the Martial Venerate Mansion¡­ then where? The procession was quite a spectacle, with ten coffins moving in single file, followed by a large crowd of people. It was like a collective funeral, but oddly, there were no mourners, nor any somber funeral bands playing. It was bizarre in silence. Almost noiselessly, the procession of coffins moved along for the time it takes an incense stick to burn before finally arriving at their destination. Shi Mansion! Shi Hao had come to collect a debt for his adoptive father. At the entrance of Shi Mansion, the eight guards were utterly baffled when they saw Shi Hao and the fatty leading a line of coffins and a large crowd. What was going on? Was someone delivering coffins? There had been no news of anyone suddenly dying within the mansion. And ten coffins at that? If so many people had actually died, wouldn¡¯t they have received some sort of news? ¡°What are you doing?¡± Finally, a guard recuperated and barked at Shi Hao and the fatty. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Naturally, I am here to deliver coffins.¡± This angered the guards even more. Who delivers coffins like this? This was clearly looking for trouble! ¡°You little pest, are you seeking death?¡± They all drew their swords. Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°Those who strike at me, kill without mercy!¡± ¡°Haha, what audacity!¡± One guard immediately lunged at Shi Hao. He was a Primary Level martial master and leaped three zhang high, swinging his sword with formidable power. The fatty bellowed and met him head-on with a punch. Boom! Just one blow, and the guard was sent flying into the wall, creating a hole in the courtyard¡¯s wall. His bones were shattered, and he was left gasping for air, his breaths numbered. The gall, to injure someone within Shi Mansion! The remaining seven guards sounded the alarm and charged at the fatty with their swords. Unfortunately, how could a martial master contend with a Martial Sect? Boom, boom, boom, the fatty, like a powerful lion bearing its sharp teeth and claws at wolves, effortlessly knocked down all seven guards. This shocked the onlooking crowd. Shi Hao had just taken down the Martial Venerate Mansion, and now was he going to dismantle the Shi Family too? This young man, he was formidable to the core! Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Massacre Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Massacre ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shi Hao said, heading towards Shi Mansion. Those carrying the coffins were close to tears. This was Shi Mansion, one of the four great families of the Imperial Capital, a terrifying force second only to the Royal Family. To send coffins to the Shi Family would surely enrage them to the extreme. Wasn¡¯t this a death sentence for them? Yet having just witnessed the ferocity of that fat man, how dared they disobey? Were they not afraid of the fat man¡¯s wrath? What they didn¡¯t know was that Shi Hao was not the kind of person to kill indiscriminately. If they abandoned the coffins and fled now, Shi Hao would most likely just laugh it off and not target them. Feeling helpless, they could only carry the coffins inside the Shi Mansion with trepidation in their hearts. ¡°Put down the coffins, you can go now.¡± Thankfully, once inside the Shi Family¡¯s compound, Shi Hao uttered words that almost brought tears to their eyes. Such a damn good person. They felt as if they had been granted an amnesty and hurriedly took their leave. Shi Hao personally took action and arranged the ten coffins in a straight row, neat and tidy. At this moment, the people inside the Shi Mansion received the alarm and rushed out in a flurry. Go to ????????????????????.co What¡¯s this all about? Seeing the ten high-quality red lacquer coffins neatly lined up in the courtyard just inside the main gate, they were all stunned. Then, their anger surged like a tidal wave. Someone actually dared to send coffins to their Shi Family! How outrageously bold were they, and what a suicidal act was this? And why were there so many onlookers? You¡¯re not here to mourn, so what the hell are you gathered around for? ¡°You two, did you eat the guts of heaven?¡± a member of the Shi Family coldly said. His name was Shi Kangyi, just past twenty years old, already a primary-level martial master. Though not considered outstanding in the Imperial Capital, he was still quite extraordinary. Shi Hao smiled faintly, ¡°I am Shi Hao, the adopted son of Shi Tianyang.¡± He paused for a moment, seeing the realization dawn on the faces of the Shi Family members, and then continued, ¡°Today, I have specially brought ten coffins for Shi Fengyun and others involved. Whoever has harmed my adoptive father will get one. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll order more.¡± How arrogant! Shi Hao? The Shi Hao who won first place at this year¡¯s martial arts competition, only to have his champion title revoked by the Martial Venerable? A young man full of himself, completely forgetting his place. The Shi Mansion, what kind of existence was it? For over three hundred years since the founding of the Hua Yuan Nation, the Shi Family had stood tall and unyielding, never once declining. A mere youngster, who merely made a name for himself in the martial arts competition, dared to create trouble at the Shi Mansion? Seeking death! ¡°Seize him!¡± Shi Kangyi said coldly, waving his hand, and instantly ten house servants rushed out. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of making Stone take action!¡± The fat man charged out, unleashing his full combat power as an intermediate-level Martial Sect. Bang, bang, bang, in just an instant, all ten house servants lay on the ground, dead or injured. This! The people of the Shi Family were furious. Although those who were killed or injured were merely slaves, it was a slap to the face of the Shi Family, which they could not tolerate. ¡°Damn it all!¡± The people of the Shi Family cursed, but they also knew these two were ill-intentioned visitors. They had some strength. But what of it? They were still the Shi Family. ¡°Where is the Guard Team?¡± Shi Kangyi called out loudly. Suddenly, another team of house servants emerged, twenty in total, each holding a bow in their hands. The Moon-Slaying Bow. Worthy of the Shi Mansion, even their house servants were equipped with such lethal weapons as the Moon-Slaying Bow. ¡°Shoot!¡± commanded Shi Kangyi. In an instant, a shower of arrows flew towards Shi Hao and the chubby man. The chubby man laughed heartily, braving the arrow rain as he charged forward. Such an attack could annihilate a senior martial master, but the chubby man was already a mid-level Martial Sect. Being merely a sliver away from the senior level, how could a volley from the Moon-Slaying Bow possibly harm him? He cupped his hands over his head, while his forceful energy circulated and formed a shield around him. Combined with his formidable physique, the incoming arrows could only be deflected away. In that instant, he had charged into the midst of the Arrow Guard and commenced a massacre. In the blink of an eye, all the Arrow Guard lay fallen on the ground. Hisss! This sent shockwaves through the Shi Family; no wonder Shi Hao dared to attack their doorstep¡ªhe had the backing of a Martial Sect. But what of a Martial Sect? Does the Shi Family not have one? ¡°Hmph, just two milk-nosed brats daring to bully the Shi Family as if we¡¯re defenseless?¡± A middle-aged man strode forward with an imposing aura. ¡°Ninth Master!¡± The crowd immediately cheered in unison, their confidence surging. The key figures in the Shi Family were those between thirty to fifty years of age, whose cultivation had almost reached the peak of life, yet their physical functions had not begun to decline. This Ninth Master, Shi Yuansha, a mid-level Martial Sect, was one of the pivotal pillars of the Shi Family. With him at the helm, they were naturally secured. Boom! Before the crowd could finish their thought, a dark shadow descended from the sky, crashing onto Shi Yuansha. Then, they saw at the spot where Shi Yuansha once stood, there was now a stone lion, and Shi Yuansha¡­ had disappeared from view. However, beneath the stone lion, blood seeped out, along with a piece of cloth. This! The Shi Family members couldn¡¯t help but gulp, swallowing their saliva with great difficulty. Shi Yuansha had been crushed into a meat patty. My god! A mighty Martial Sect, standing at the peak of Hua Yuan Nation¡¯s martial arts, had just been smashed to death by a stone¡ªhow could they believe this? ¡ªAlthough the stone was indeed a bit large. Then, their numb gaze shifted to Shi Hao, who was leisurely dusting off his hands as if he were merely flicking away dust. For him, killing a Martial Sect was just a matter of a simple hand gesture. This, what kind of monster is this?! Outside the mansion, the onlookers had also witnessed this scene and seemed to take it as a given. A Martial Venerable killing a Martial Sect was no different than a father beating his son, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Stone, why are you stealing my job?¡± the chubby man protested. Shi Hao smiled, ¡°It saves time. Besides, it also saves one from needing a coffin.¡± So, so arrogant! Upon hearing this, the Shi Family members were naturally even more enraged, yet they knew that these two men were too strong to be disobeyed recklessly. They sent another signal, calling for help from the stronger members within the mansion. In no time, over a dozen people rushed out, among them, even senior Martial Sects. This was the depth of a top-tier family in the Imperial Capital¡ªnot only did they have senior Martial Sects at their disposal, but there was more than one. Shi Hao stood with his hands clasped behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°My foster father could have inherited the position of patriarch of the Shi Family but was schemed against by Shi Fengyun, who stripped him of all his cultivation. Today, I have come to seek justice. Anyone who harmed my foster father or failed to uphold justice for him will be provided with a coffin as a parting gift.¡± This! How domineering! Seeking revenge for past grievances, this is understandable, but even those who did not uphold justice for Shi Tianyang now serve as a reason for your slaughter? Hiss, this youth¡¯s thirst for killing is far too heavy. ¡°Madness!¡± a middle-aged man in his fifties sneered, ¡°I was considering, given your talent and on the account of Shi Tianyang, to take you into the Shi Mansion and cultivate you properly. Alas, you¡¯ve learned nothing else but inherited Shi Tianyang¡¯s radicalness, barging into our mansion to run wild. Now, I¡¯ll have to send you to hell!¡± ¡°To hell?¡± Shi Hao burst into laughter. ¡°I am the Asura God of Killing that has walked out of hell. Today, I¡¯ve come to reap your souls, send you to the netherworld, and have you apologize properly to my foster father!¡± Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83: There is also a Martial Venerable Chapter 83: Chapter 83: There is also a Martial Venerable Hearing Shi Hao¡¯s ¡°arrogant words,¡± the Shi Family members all sneered. Really, thinking he¡¯s Martial Sect, he can crush the Shi Family? To think that their Shi Family was¡ªdamn! Just as the Shi Family members were still in the midst of their self-congratulatory mood, Shi Hao had already made his move. Bang, bang, bang, he charged into them like a tiger into a flock of sheep, leaving only slaughter and death in his wake. The experts of the Shi Family who had just rushed out¡­all annihilated! This caused the remaining members of the Shi Family to clutch their heads and cry out in shock, how could this be possible? Among them were even high-level Martial Sects, unable to withstand even a single move from Shi Hao, instantly blasted into nothing. What level of cultivation did this youth possess? Martial Venerable, no less! This time, the people of the Shi Family finally felt fear. They also issued the highest level of alarm, which instantly echoed throughout the entire Shi Family. Suddenly, no matter who it was, even if they were in the middle of cultivation, they immediately stopped and rushed towards the main gate. Such an alarm represented a life-and-death crisis for the family. One after another, members of the Shi Family appeared, strong and weak, old and young, but at that moment, they were all united, staring at Shi Hao with grim eyes. Go to ????????????????????.co And when a tall and slender man appeared, the members of the Shi Family slightly bowed, greeting him with respect. ¡°Greetings to the family head!¡± Shi Hao also looked over¡ªthis person was Shi Fengyun, the murderer of his foster father! ¡°Shi Fengyun!¡± he called out loudly, ¡°Are you ready to die?¡± Shi Fengyun looked at Shi Hao, smiled faintly, ¡°Young man, you are indeed strong, but do not forget, this is the Shi Family, the unyielding Shi Family that has stood for hundreds of years!¡± This statement made the blood of the Shi Family members boil with fervor. Indeed, they had experienced countless changes over the years, yet they remained unflinching, as stable as Mount Tai. Because they are the Shi Family! ¡°Kneel down, and apologize to the spirit of your foster father in heaven!¡± Shi Hao shouted, not paying any attention to what Shi Fengyun had just said. Shi Fengyun showed a trace of anger. Was this youth too arrogant? Shi Hao moved, advancing toward Shi Fengyun. ¡°Die!¡± Instantly, the experts beside Shi Fengyun rushed out, all wielding swords and spears, attacking Shi Hao. Bang! Bang! Bang! Shi Hao advanced calmly, throwing punches at will. In front of him, figures were sent flying like straw. No match at all. Seeing this scene, everyone had the same thought¡ªShi Hao was making it look too easy; nobody could stop even two of his moves. The people from the Shi Family were horrified, their newly risen confidence was shattered. Even Martial Sect experts were sent flying with a single punch, either severely wounded or killed outright. Could this be the power of a Martial Venerable? Martial Venerable, the pillar of a nation, unmatched by tens of thousands! What to do? What to do? Shi Hao strode forward, undeterred by anyone, and was now before Shi Fengyun. Shi Fengyun was shocked and horrified; how could this youth be so formidable? But he could not run; he was the symbol of the Shi Family. ¡°Ha!¡± He shouted loudly, whoosh, a cold light flashed, he drew his sword to strike. The power of a high-level Martial Sect at its peak, combined with a high-grade Moon-level Martial Technique, this sword would cleave even a Stone Person forged by The Void if it were Shi Hao. Shi Hao reached out his hand towards the edge of the sword. Too arrogant! To grab a sharp blade with bare hands, did he think he was made of fine iron? However, the people of the Shi Family all revealed cold smiles; it was a good opportunity to kill him! Shi Fengyun too was enraged, feeling deeply humiliated. ¡°` ¡°Seeking death!¡± he sneered, unleashing his full strength, eager to see what expression would appear on Shi Hao¡¯s face after losing a hand. Clang! The sword struck Shi Hao¡¯s palm, but to everyone¡¯s horror, the sword was caught firmly, unable to move an inch. What! The Shi Family members were all dumbfounded. How could this be possible? The one who struck was none other than their own family head, a high-level Martial Sect Peak powerhouse. My god! Only a Martial Venerable could possess such mighty strength, otherwise, how could this be possible? Shi Hao smiled slightly, closing his hand to snatch the sword away and, with a backhanded strike, smacked the dull side of the blade against Shi Fengyun¡¯s knee, immediately causing his legs to buckle, and he knelt down. How humiliating! The dignified head of the Shi Family, on his own turf, was overturned and forced to kneel before an enemy! Shi Fengyun, of course, could not accept this and immediately tried to get up, but Shi Hao made a move, and the sword was already at his throat, stopping him from moving any further. ¡°Apologize to your adopted father,¡± Shi Hao said coldly. Of course, Shi Fengyun refused. Under the watchful eyes of all, how could he possibly admit defeat and surrender! Swoosh, Shi Hao moved his hand, and with the sword¡¯s fall, Shi Fengyun¡¯s arm was severed, spewing blood. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Shi Fengyun let out a scream, filled with panic. How could he continue to lead the Shi Family with an arm missing? A cripple as the head of the family, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke? ¡°Apologize!¡± Shi Hao demanded coldly, his tone even. Yet to the spectators, the youth seemed like an Asura, like a devil, sending chills down their spines. And for the Shi Family members, the situation was unbearably frustrating; they were one of the four major powerhouses of the Imperial Capital, yet they had been brutally attacked, and their family head was being humiliated. Thud! Shi Hao raised his sword again, and Shi Fengyun¡¯s other arm was sliced off, blood spurting violently. This youth¡­ was too ruthless. Shi Fengyun hadn¡¯t even had the chance to respond, and Shi Hao had already struck, showing a temper, a personality! Shi Fengyun was scared. After two strikes, he had lost both his arms. What if a third strike came¡­ would it be his head next? ¡°Young man, have you had enough?¡± At that moment, a deep voice sounded, and an old man slowly emerged. But despite his age, his body seemed to hold a fierce tiger, filled with murderous aura, intimidating all who saw him. Seeing this old man, most of the Shi Family members were clueless, for even they didn¡¯t know who he was, but people like Shi Fengyun showed signs of relief. This was Shi Pojun, the¡­ Martial Venerable of the Shi Family! Surely they didn¡¯t think the great household of the Imperial Capital was held up by a high-level Martial Sect alone? Wrong! Shi Pojun¡¯s existence was a secret even within the Shi Family, known only to a very few. Shi Hao looked at Shi Pojun and shook his head: ¡°Not enough!¡± ¡°Then, despite my reluctance to destroy talent, I will have no choice but to execute you!¡± Shi Pojun said coldly, his killing intent surging, almost tangible. Shi Hao thrust his sword casually, nailing Shi Fengyun to the ground through his left shoulder blade, causing continuous screams. Only then did he look at Shi Pojun: ¡°Come!¡± ¡°Hmph, truly a case of not shedding tears until seeing the coffin,¡± Shi Pojun said coldly, striding towards Shi Hao. The fatty couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°The coffin¡¯s been delivered to you; let¡¯s see some tears.¡± ¡°Die!¡± Once Shi Pojun took action, he was nothing like a man in his sixties, his movements swift and agile, taking a leap and appearing in front of Shi Hao, throwing a punch directly in his face. Flying Cloud Fist! Not only that, as he threw the punch, a chill emanated, and one could see a layer of frost forming on his fist. ¡°` Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Shift of Strength and Weakness Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Shift of Strength and Weakness Shi Hao smiled. Martial Venerables, namely Soul Nurturing realm martial artists, he had already encountered them, so when he suddenly saw Shi Pojun unleashing the power of frost, he was not at all surprised. However, the power of frost was indeed terrifying, and the temperature around seemed to have suddenly returned to the deep winter. You must know, it was now the sunny April, and the grass had long since grown and orioles had taken flight. Shi Hao clenched his fists, his Soul Force expanded, drawing in the Fire Element, and with a boom, fierce flames suddenly ignited on his fists. Then, he too unleashed the Flying Cloud Fist, charging towards Shi Pojun. Flying Cloud Fist against Flying Cloud Fist, frost against fire. Bang, their fists collided, one white and the other red, one icy and one fiery, starkly contrasting. Shi Hao immediately was forced to retreat step by step; under the same martial technique, naturally the one with the stronger power emerged victorious, and in Shi Pojun¡¯s case, his power even reached 1.5 million jin. With the enhancement of the Flying Cloud Fist, he possessed nearly a million jin of crushing might. Luckily, Shi Hao had trained his physique to an incredibly formidable level using the Tyrant Body Technique; otherwise, this single strike would have been enough to shatter his arm bones, depriving him of the ability to fight again. However, he did not suffer in the clash of Elemental Powers; instead, he gained a slight advantage, putting Shi Pojun in quite an embarrassing situation. ¡°Traitor!¡± Shi Pojun couldn¡¯t help but shout lowly. If Shi Tianyang hadn¡¯t taught the Flying Cloud Fist to Shi Hao, how could a mere country boy unleash a Sun-Level high-grade martial technique? At most, it would just be Tiger Wind Fist. Then, his power advantage would expand to nearly two million jin. Go to ????????????????????.co What does that mean? He could kill Shi Hao with one punch. Flying Cloud Fist, this is a secret technique of the Shi Family, only those core members could practice it, yet Shi Tianyang passed it to an outsider. ¡°A mere outsider dares to practice the forbidden knowledge of our Shi Family, I must take your head today!¡± Shi Pojun said coldly. Shi Hao sneered and said, ¡°Using the Flying Cloud Fist, it¡¯s because my foster father taught it to me. Do you really think I covet your Shi Family¡¯s possessions?¡± Shi Pojun burst with fury, you even look down upon it? If you have the ability, don¡¯t use it! ¡°You insolent boy, if you don¡¯t use the Flying Cloud Fist, I can kill you with one punch!¡± the old man said gravely. ¡°Come!¡± Shi Hao changed his fist style, now using the Eight Extremes Fist. This is what you asked for. Shi Pojun saw this and couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. He was still young after all, too easy to deceive. Otherwise, if it were him, regardless of what you say, of course, he would use the strongest martial technique. He quickly put up his fists to meet the attack, aiming to kill this exceedingly young Martial Venerable in one blow. Bang! Their fists collided again, and Shi Pojun¡¯s face suddenly changed, feeling a huge force resonating from the opponent¡¯s fist, involuntarily making him retreat. Step by step, he retreated ten steps before stopping, while Shi Hao only took seven steps back. That is to say, Shi Hao¡¯s power was not only not weaker than his, but it even somewhat surpassed him. This! Of course, Shi Pojun didn¡¯t believe that Shi Hao¡¯s cultivation had suddenly skyrocketed; there was only one reason, which was that the martial technique used by Shi Hao even exceeded the Flying Cloud Fist in rank. My god, if the Flying Cloud Fist was a Sun-Level high-grade martial technique, then surpassing the Flying Cloud Fist would mean¡­ a Sun-Level martial technique! At this moment, Shi Pojun was both extremely shocked and regretted to death. How could a country boy possibly learn a Sun-Level martial technique? If he had known earlier, why would he provoke Shi Hao not to use the Flying Cloud Fist? ¡°He really dug a hole and buried himself!¡± ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve seen people who mess things up but never someone who messes themselves up like this.¡± And this outcome was something the Shi Family couldn¡¯t accept. How did their awe-inspiring ancestor suddenly find himself at a disadvantage? They had just been thrilled to discover that their family had a Martial Venerable, feeling indescribable pride and arrogance. And now what? It hadn¡¯t been long before they were dealt a severe blow. Shi Hao burst out laughing, relentlessly attacking with his Eight Extremes Fist, as the power of fire boiled over, ¡°Old man, are you satisfied now?¡± Shi Pojun was in a bind, unable to say he was very dissatisfied and demanded Shi Hao to switch back to Flying Cloud Fist, could he? But to say he was satisfied would be like swelling one¡¯s face to fill out fatness. This kid¡­ is really scheming. He clearly possessed Sun-Level Martial Techniques yet didn¡¯t use them, choosing to wait until he was provoked to seem like he had been tricked, but in the end, he was the one who got trapped. Damn it, how could someone so good-looking have such a dark heart? However, Shi Pojun wasn¡¯t scared. His combat power was indeed slightly inferior to Shi Hao¡¯s, but only by a little; this only allowed Shi Hao to hold the advantage, but it wasn¡¯t enough to turn it into a winning position. Furthermore, Shi Hao¡¯s Primitive Strength was much weaker than his, relying entirely on martial techniques for bursts of power. But as everyone knows, the strength of the human body is limited, and once it¡¯s exhausted, that power will plummet. By then, Shi Hao would be heading for a dead end. Of course, he had a hidden concern¡ªhis age. He was too old and well past the prime of his physical strength. In terms of endurance, he was certainly not as good as Shi Hao, who was on the rise. Therefore, he might not last longer than Shi Hao. After all, he was an old fox. Once he realized this, he began to adopt a more defensive posture, strengthening his defense instead. This way, he would use less energy than Shi Hao. Heh heh, experience always comes out on top. When he defeats Shi Hao, he¡¯ll remind him of that saying. Would Shi Hao not see through this? Of course, he saw it coming. He had acquired Yuan Chengmie¡¯s memories, not to mention the numerous battles he had experienced, which far surpassed his current martial realm. Old man, do you think you can outlast me like this? Suddenly, Shi Hao activated the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, draining the surrounding Power of Heaven and Earth completely. This immediately caused Shi Pojun¡¯s punch, which had lost the support of the Frost Element, to falter, while Shi Hao¡¯s Fire Fist remained utterly unaffected and powerfully struck down. What! Shi Pojun¡¯s face instantly flashed a variety of expressions, facing a drastic turn he absolutely hadn¡¯t anticipated and leaving him no time to react. Boom! The two fists collided, causing a temporary stalemate, but the raging power of fire fiercely set Shi Pojun¡¯s entire arm ablaze. ¡°Ah!¡± Shi Pojun screamed, staggered back, his face filled with shock and pain. He tried to lift his right hand but found he couldn¡¯t do it at all. His whole right arm was thoroughly roasted¡ªhow could he possibly exert any force now? How could this be? He couldn¡¯t comprehend why his connection with the Frost Element had suddenly been interrupted. Did Shi Hao tamper with it? If so, this kid¡¯s abilities were too terrifying, utterly unheard of! But if not, then why was the timing so perfect? Being a powerful figure, he didn¡¯t believe in coincidences. Having gained the upper hand, Shi Hao didn¡¯t relax but continued to launch fierce attacks. His Soul Force hadn¡¯t fully recovered, and he could only use the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture a limited number of times. Therefore, he had to resolve the fight quickly. Boom! Boom! Boom! His Fire Fist was overwhelming and mighty. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Resolution Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Resolution ¡°` Shi Pojun was in imminent danger. Even without any injuries, his combat power was already inferior to Shi Hao¡¯s, let alone now that one of his arms was disabled! Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the storm-like onslaught from Shi Hao, how could Shi Pojun defend with just one arm? Bang! Bang! Bang! He kept getting hit by fists, and even though he could now communicate with the Ice Element to cast a frosty Shield for himself, under the scorching flames, the ice melted immediately, still posing a huge threat to him. Now, even without experts, anyone with eyes could see clearly that Shi Pojun¡¯s downfall was imminent. And once Shi Pojun died¡­ the Shi Family would be finished. ¡°Charge! Everyone, charge together!¡± ¡°If our ancestor cannot prevail, the Shi Family will cease to exist!¡± Go to ????????????????????.co ¡°Kill!¡± The Shi Family members were all passionately agitated, joining the fray one after another. However, Shi Hao didn¡¯t even need to hit them directly. Just the sweep of his fist caused those who rushed at him to be blown away, demonstrating his absolute overpowering strength. But these people were desperate, even deliberately rushing in front of Shi Hao to cover the line of fire, acting as human shields to buy time for Shi Pojun to catch his breath. ¡ªThey didn¡¯t know that Shi Pojun¡¯s right arm had been burned useless and thought it was just a minor injury, assuming he could recover his combat power after a short rest. This indeed delayed Shi Hao, but with each punch, someone would be blasted apart, so how long could the Shi Family¡¯s numbers hold against him? The key point was, not every member of the Shi Family was so fearlessly valiant. ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± Shi Pojun watched one after another of his clansmen get blown to bits by Shi Hao, filled with both rage and hatred, but what could he do? The disparity in strength between the two was now quite apparent. ¡°You wretch, do you know that our Shi Family descends from the Eleventh Elder of the White Cloud Sect? Your mindless killing spree is bound to enrage our honorable ancestor, who will send an expert to suppress and execute you!¡± he threatened. This was a major secret within the Shi Family, known only to a few individuals with high enough status because the White Cloud Sect only accepted disciples with a Spirit Root, and even as descendants of the Eleventh Elder, they had no recourse, so it was better to keep silent to avoid resentment. However, being descendants of the Eleventh Elder wasn¡¯t without its perks. For instance, each generation would receive a ¡°Soul Casting Pill,¡± which could help a Martial Artist at the Nine Extremes level to condense a Soul Seed and step into the Soul Nurturing realm. Of course, those who broke through in this manner had no further potential to advance. But in a place like Hua Yuan Nation, a Martial Venerable was already at the pinnacle, enough to suppress the family¡¯s fortunes and prosper indefinitely. Now, with the family at the brink of life and death, he had no choice but to disclose such a secret. The White Cloud Sect again. Although Shi Hao had pried quite a lot of information about the White Cloud Sect from Liu Yixiao, Liu Yixiao was only a small disciple of the Pill Yard, so how could he possibly know too many secrets? It seemed that the Royal Family and the four major houses all had deep ties with the White Cloud Sect, no wonder they had managed to exist for so long. But what of it? Could it stop Shi Hao from killing? ¡°` Boom! Shi Hao punched and kicked, slaughtering the people who rushed at him cleanly. Although there was still a large crowd of the Shi Family watching, no one else dared to charge forward to their death. ¡°How, how dare you!¡± Shi Pojun gritted his teeth. He had already revealed the backing of the White Cloud Sect, so why was Shi Hao still not intimidated? ¡°Don¡¯t you know? In the White Cloud Sect, there are at least a hundred strong fighters like me, and above us, there are even stronger beings, known as Other Shore experts, true powerhouses, who could kill you with just a thought.¡± ¡°Stop immediately!¡± But the response he received was Shi Hao¡¯s attacks, fierce and relentless as a storm. It was a situation that couldn¡¯t be defended for long, especially with Shi Pojun in such a state. Thump! Shi Hao¡¯s fist boomed out, piercing through Shi Pojun¡¯s vulnerability and slamming heavily into his chest. The terrifying power surged through, and Shi Pojun staggered back again and again, and with each step he took, his face grew uglier, for as the frightful flames burned, his heart rapidly lost vitality. He felt that his blood was no longer flowing, and in an instant, darkness fell before his eyes, unable to breathe. ¡°No one can threaten me!¡± Shi Hao stated indifferently, and with another punch, boom, Shi Pojun was blasted away, his body splitting into pieces in midair. Martial Venerable Shi Pojun, dead. The people of the Shi Family all held their heads, their faces ashen. They had only just learnt that they had a Martial Venerable in their family, but before they could enjoy this for long, this Martial Venerable was brutally killed before their eyes. How could they accept such a drastic rise and fall, such joy and sorrow? Shi Hao completely ignored them, simply walking towards Shi Fengyun. Shi Fengyun¡¯s severed arm had been crudely tended to, wrapped in cloth and applied with antiseptic medicine, so it wasn¡¯t a big issue for the time being. But as he saw Shi Hao approaching, his already pale face grew even paler. ¡°Kneel down, and apologize to my foster father!¡± Shi Hao said flatly. ¡°I apologize! Can you spare my life?¡± Shi Fengyun asked miserably. ¡°No,¡± Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°However, I will let those of the Shi Family who are under thirty years old live.¡± When his foster father had been treated unfairly years ago, those who were now thirty years old were just youths back then, certainly incapable of harming his foster father. Therefore, Shi Hao did not mind showing them some leniency. Shi Fengyun¡¯s face changed: ¡°You actually want to kill all the adults over thirty in my Shi Family?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Shi Hao nodded. ¡°You devil!¡± Shi Fengyun shouted fiercely. ¡°When facing an enemy, what does it matter if I incarnate into an Asura or a devil?¡± Shi Hao spoke coolly. Only by adopting such an approach could he ensure that no one would dare harm his loved ones, because before they would act, they would first think of the terrible consequences of offending Shi Hao. Shi Fengyun hesitated for a moment, then said to Shi Hao, ¡°I hope you keep your word!¡± ¡°Listen, disciples of the Shi Family, those over thirty years of age must commit suicide immediately, to leave a glimmer of hope for the future of the family!¡± he called out to his family. This made the people of the Shi Family both furious and desperate. They were of the Shi Family, a noble house that walked with their heads high in the Imperial Capital, but now? They were actually being forced to take their own lives! ¡°Shi Tianyang, you really took in a good son!¡± Shi Fengyun shouted loudly, ¡°I won the first battle, but now, in this one, I have lost miserably!¡± He kneeled on the ground, knocked his head on the floor three times, then suddenly sprang up and crashed into a stone pillar. With a splatter, his head burst open instantly. Shi Fengyun rolled on the ground, but his eyes were still wide open, staring at Shi Hao as if to say, if Shi Hao did not keep his promise, he would not let him go, even if he had to become a vengeful spirit. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Granting a Title Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Granting a Title ¡°Family head!¡± many in the Shi Family cried out. Their tears were both for the loss of Shi Fengyun and the vanished glory of the Shi Family. Such was the terrifying power of a Martial Venerable. A single person could decide the fate of a whole clan; national machinery, wealth, and influence were like bubbles before absolute strength. Thump! Thump! Thump! In the midst of the mourning, members of the Shi Family took their own lives one by one, creating a scene of immense tragedy. Shi Hao felt neither joy nor sorrow. He had already sworn to take revenge for his foster father, so whatever the cost or infamy he must bear, he would spare no effort. ¡°From today on, the Shi Family is dissolved!¡± With these words, he turned and left. The fat man hastened to follow. To be honest, he was also greatly shocked, but as brothers are brothers, he would support whatever decision Shi Hao made and follow him to the death. Outside the mansion, the crowd made way for them without fail, not even daring to meet Shi Hao¡¯s gaze. After all, he was a Martial Venerable! And so, Shi Hao and the fat man walked away in solitude, returning to their dwellings. Go to ????????????????????.co Shi Hao sat cross-legged, needing to thoroughly plan his next move. The vengeance for his foster father was now fulfilled. However, at a great cost. The Shi Family¡¯s experts were all gone, the clan was utterly dissolved. Those who had wronged and snubbed his foster father were punished severely. But his foster father was still of the Shi Family, and as his foster son, Shi Hao personally dissolved the family. He wondered if, beneath the nine springs, his foster father felt relief or sorrow. ¡°Even if I could do it over again, I would make the same choice.¡± Shi Hao¡¯s resolve was unshakeable. If only someone had lent a helping hand when his foster father faced injustice, instead of accepting the status quo with cold indifference, would his foster father have had any reason to leave the Shi Family in anger and break all ties? And if his foster father had not left, would Shi Fengyun have had the chance to strike him down? With so many eyes and ears within his own clan, even he would have had to be cautious! Therefore, all those indifferent individuals were accomplices in the murder of Shi Tianyang. Shi Hao couldn¡¯t possibly go easy on them. He weighed this problem briefly before decisively putting it aside, no longer to dwell on it. Next, Shi Hao had two issues to resolve. The first was cultivation. How to break through to Soul Nurturing. Even though Shi Hao learned from Liu Yixiao that martial arts were divided into three great realms, how could he, as a Primary Level martial master, or a martial artist who had broken through the Four Extremes, possibly know how to advance into Soul Nurturing? Therefore, to reach the Soul Nurturing realm, Shi Hao still needed to go to the White Cloud Sect. Of course, he couldn¡¯t possibly go under his current identity¡ªit would be like walking into a net. As for how to do it, he already had an idea. Furthermore, even though Liu Yixiao confirmed that his previous idea of ¡°breaking through¡± to become a Martial Venerable was wrong, Shi Hao did not abandon the notion of challenging the tenth extreme. Why couldn¡¯t it be done? Why should he accept that nine extremes were the limit of Breaking the Extreme, just because the predecessors said so? How could he know it was impossible if he didn¡¯t try? The things Shi Hao had in abundance were fighting spirit, resilience, and stubbornness that would not admit defeat even after crashing into the proverbial southern wall. The second issue was his identity. Shi Hao was found by Shi Tianyang by the river, unfortunately, he had no items on him that could prove his identity, but there was blood on him¡ªand it wasn¡¯t his. That¡¯s what Shi Tianyang had told him. Thus, it wasn¡¯t hard for Shi Hao to speculate that his biological parents might have been hunted by enemies and had no choice but to abandon him in the river. This wasn¡¯t an abandonment, but rather an attempt to win him a glimmer of hope. If that was the case, then Shi Hao definitely had to unravel his own origins to avenge his parents. ¡ª If his parents were killed by their enemies, that is. The reason for putting this consideration later was because Shi Tianyang had single-handedly raised him, and Shi Hao had to first repay his adoptive father¡¯s great kindness. Now, he could start to investigate the mystery of his origins. ¡°First, a trip back to Mengyang City.¡± But before Shi Hao had even set out, a messenger from the Imperial Palace had arrived. The messenger was very polite, knowing well that the young man standing before him, despite his youth, was a pillar of the nation, a Martial Venerable, who had even killed as many as two other Martial Venerables with his own hands. The Asura Death God, indeed! ¡°This is His Majesty¡¯s decree bestowing a title upon you,¡± the messenger respectfully handed over an imperial edict, not daring to require Shi Hao to kneel and receive it. Shi Hao took it, unfolded it to read, and saw that Chu Dingtian had appointed him as a Patriot Duke, a position even higher than that of a Commandery Prince. He was granted the right not to kneel before the Emperor, allowed to have private armed forces, provided with a maximum allocation of the Moon-Slaying Bow by the Ministry of War, and the number of personal guards could reach up to a thousand. In addition, the former residence of the Martial Venerate Mansion was also bestowed upon him as his place of residence in the Imperial Capital. Shi Hao chuckled. The title of Patriot Duke sounded impressive, but it came with no real power. And as for not kneeling before the Emperor¡­ he was never one to kneel anyway. Having private armed forces was a genuine privilege, but firstly, the numbers were too few, and secondly, Shi Hao was a Martial Venerable himself. Other than for show, this guard unit was essentially useless to him. Regardless, now that he had achieved the status of Martial Venerable, the Royal Family had to show some recognition. So be it. Shi Hao put away the imperial edict, casually tossing it aside, causing the messenger to tremble with fear. That was an imperial edict, after all; who wouldn¡¯t treasure it greatly? But Shi Hao? He simply treated it as waste paper, tossing it aside without a care. Yet, what could he say? ¡°Fatty, let¡¯s go claim the house,¡± Shi Hao called out. ¡°Alright!¡± Fatty responded with enthusiasm, hurriedly following. The former Martial Venerate Mansion had been cleaned up once more, not only were the broken walls and damaged plaques repaired, but the servants were all changed, mostly charming young women, each as beautiful as the next, making Fatty feel itchy with desire, his peeping urge beyond control. Shi Hao smiled inwardly. Did the Chu Family think him naive enough to be tied down by beauty because of his youth? Being handsome himself resulted in one consequence¡­ only beauties were smitten with him, and he didn¡¯t care for them at all. Those who could catch his eye had to be at least of the caliber of Lin Yueyu. Unfortunately, so far he had only encountered one, and moreover, he and Lin Yueyu were partners in business, without any thoughts of a romantic relationship. ¡°Fatty, let¡¯s head back to Mengyang City in a few days,¡± he said to Fatty. ¡°Sure,¡± Fatty nodded, not ready to think of home just yet. That very night, a visitor suddenly arrived. Jiang Zhong, the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, the second-in-command in the ministry, holding a position of high authority. Of course, even a high-ranking official from the Imperial Court had to act with the utmost respect before a pillar of the nation like a Martial Venerate, seeking an audience from outside the mansion, awaiting permission to enter. ¡°The Vice Minister of the Ministry of War?¡± Shi Hao was surprised. Could it be that the other party had come to discuss the matter of his private guard with him? ¡°Let him in,¡± Shi Hao nodded, instructing the servant to invite the visitor in. Sometime later, a slender man in his forties strode forward, greeting Shi Hao with a bow: ¡°This humble official, Jiang Zhong, pays respects to the Patriot Duke.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shi Hao, who disliked red tape, asked straightforwardly. ¡°I would ask the honored one to dismiss his attendants, as I have important matters to report,¡± Jiang Zhong spoke. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Turncoat Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Turncoat What kind of trick is this playing? Shi Hao didn¡¯t care, his combat power was already invincible in Hua Yuan Nation, unless the White Cloud Sect dispatched soul cultivators who had stepped into the second step or higher to suppress him. He waved his hand, signaling the people around him to step back, unafraid of any tricks Jiang Zhong might play. ¡°Speak,¡± he said indifferently, not really caring much. Jiang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°Lord An is a straightforward person, and so am I, not beating around the bush. I¡¯m here this time hoping that Lord An would consider moving and joining Tong¡¯an Country.¡± Oh? Shi Hao then appeared somewhat surprised and laughed, ¡°Are you actually a spy for Tong¡¯an Country?¡± Jiang Zhong smiled, ¡°It¡¯s quite normal for Hua Yuan Nation and Tong¡¯an Country, as hereditary enemies, to plant spies within each other.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re also quite remarkable, climbing to the position of Deputy Minister of War.¡± Shi Hao exclaimed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll refuse, making you expose your identity for nothing?¡± ¡°For Lord An, I am willing to take the risk,¡± Jiang Zhong said with a smile, his eyes clear and without a trace of fear. Shi Hao laughed heartily and nodded, ¡°Regardless, I will keep your identity secret. Tell me, why should I join Tong¡¯an Country?¡± Of course, Jiang Zhong knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade Shi Hao to join Tong¡¯an Country with just a few words; he had already prepared his argument. ¡°Thank you, Lord An!¡± He first bowed, and then asked, ¡°Does Lord An know that the Royal Family of Hua Yuan Nation, the Chu Family, as well as the four major families, are all descendants of elders from the White Cloud Sect?¡± Go to ????????????????????.co ¡°Not really clear,¡± Shi Hao honestly said, if Liu Yixiao didn¡¯t know much, then he was the same. Jiang Zhong smiled, ¡°The Chu Family is descended from the Fifth Elder, the Shi Family from the Eleventh Elder, the Chen Family from the Thirteenth Elder, and the Wang and Zhang families both have ties with the Seventh Elder.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Shi Hao seemed curious, how could the Seventh Elder have descendants with different surnames? Jiang Zhong explained, ¡°The Wang Family actually descends from the previous Seventh Elder, while the Zhang Family is from the current Seventh Elder, but since the two Seventh Elders were master and disciple, naturally the latter would take care of the former¡¯s descendants.¡± Oh. ¡°In the White Cloud Sect, these four elders are the closest in relation and make up a unified interest group, while Tong¡¯an Country is backed by another three elders, and Changming Country by four elders.¡± ¡°Three groups, all vying for the position of the next Sect Master of White Cloud Sect in a conflict both open and secret, while the wars among the three countries are like a game of chess being played out on a board.¡± ¡°Lord An, by killing the Martial Venerable of the Shi family, has definitely offended the Eleventh Elder, and offending the Eleventh Elder means offending the Fifth, Seventh, and Thirteenth Elders at the same time.¡± ¡°So, just from this point alone, Lord An should consider joining Tong¡¯an Country.¡± ¡°A wise man does not stand under a dangerous wall, and Lord An, with his invaluable life and boundless prospects, certainly cannot afford any mishaps.¡± What a smooth talker. You shouldn¡¯t be in the Ministry of War; your eloquence is wasted there. Go to the Ministry of Rites instead. Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°Not enough.¡± Do you think you can deceive me with just sweet talk? Haha. Jiang Zhong¡¯s smile remained, ¡°I am merely analyzing the current situation for Lord An, who, with his shrewd wisdom, can certainly make a judgment with the relevant information.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°If Lord An is willing to go to Tong¡¯an Country, beauties will be at your disposal to choose from.¡± Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but wear a strange expression, beauties at my disposal to choose from? Are you sure this is a benefit for me, and not me being taken advantage of? ¡°Additionally, we will also recommend Lord An to join the White Cloud Sect in the future, bestow upon Lord An a superior cultivation technique, and help Lord An soar to great heights, even with the potential to achieve the Other Shore Realm,¡± Jiang Zhong added. This was his trump card. What do loose cultivators fear the most? Lacking good cultivation techniques, slow cultivation progress, and when encountering difficulties, there¡¯s no one to consult, only trial and error, which for most, leads to becoming possessed and tormenting oneself to death. Therefore, joining the White Cloud Sect should be a huge temptation for Shi Hao. In Hua Yuan Nation, can you do it? Impossible! Tearing down the entire Shi Family, how would the Eleventh Elder ever agree to that? ¡°Furthermore,¡± Jiang Zhong continued to pour oil on the fire, ¡°according to the information we have, the Chu Family should have as many as three Martial Venerables. Once White Cloud Sect makes a decision, it¡¯s highly likely they will join forces to kill Lord An. The current enfeoffment is nothing more than a gesture from Lord An.¡± The Chu Family actually has three Martial Venerables? No wonder they can sit so high above the throne; their foundation is indeed solid. Shi Hao¡¯s heart stirred, and he said, ¡°Do you have Spirit Stones?¡± Spirit¡­ Spirit Stones! Jiang Zhong gasped in shock, the master¡¯s appetite was huge indeed. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Even within White Cloud Sect, Spirit Stones are incredibly precious cultivation resources. If Lord An desires them, then this subordinate can facilitate the request. It should be no problem to obtain ten stones for Lord An.¡± Ten stones? Shi Hao shook his head, ¡°Too few.¡± He practiced the Nine Revolutions Sky-Plundering Scripture, and his cultivation method was different from others, directly plundering energy with a very high efficiency. So, his consumption of Spirit Stones was also great. How long could ten Spirit Stones sustain his cultivation? Jiang Zhong was at a loss for words then. Positions of authority, territories, he could fight for all of these for Shi Hao and make promises, but he couldn¡¯t do the same with Spirit Stones. These were also incredibly precious resources within White Cloud Sect. Tong¡¯an Country simply couldn¡¯t get involved, how could he make such a decision? He was usually quick-witted, but now he found himself at a loss for words. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should go back,¡± Shi Hao waved his hand, indicating that he had no intention of selling himself out. When a Martial Venerable speaks, who dares not comply? Though reluctant, Jiang Zhong had no choice but to take his leave. Shi Hao had no intention of revealing Jiang Zhong¡¯s identity. What did the grudges between Hua Yuan Nation and Tong¡¯an Country have to do with him? He didn¡¯t care at all. After spending a few days in the Imperial Capital, Shi Hao and the fatty embarked on their journey back to Mengyang City. This time, they did not take a carriage but rented two fast horses, traveling at lightning speed, much faster than before. However, both of them did not forget to cultivate, practicing reliably every morning. The trip from the Imperial Capital to Mengyang City took about thirty days by carriage, but by horse, the time could be reduced to twenty days. Twenty days later, Shi Hao and the fatty returned to Mengyang City, which they had not seen for many days. The fatty naturally went home first, while Shi Hao went to Rejuvenate Hall to find Lin Yueyu. Bai Hua, that girl was still there, and even though she was now clinging to Lin Yueyu, he felt responsible and needed to check on her. To his great surprise, Lin Yueyu had disappeared. She never returned to Mengyang City but directly lost her traces in the County Town. Shi Hao decided he had to visit the County Town to see what had happened. With Chu Fei¡¯s protection, could anyone still dare to harm Lin Yueyu? He put this matter aside for the moment and went to Starwind Academy. ¡ªHe had a promise to fulfill. ¡°Arf! Arf! Arf!¡± Soon, the wails of the big yellow dog echoed. The madman is here again, ah!